<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<rss version="2.0" xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/">
<channel>
<title>Dwiggie.com Message Board Archives - DWG 2009</title>
<description>This board contains story posts + responses that were posted in 2009. The stories have already been archived and are accessible at http://www.dwiggie.com/toc/. The messages are read-only. </description><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/list.php?11</link><lastBuildDate>Sun, 19 May 2013 08:58:34 +0100</lastBuildDate>
<generator>Phorum 5.2.16</generator>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46611,46611#msg-46611</guid>
<title>Pride or Possibility, Frederick's Dilemma (5 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46611,46611#msg-46611</link><description><![CDATA[ Persuasion meets String Theory Lite. One New Year's Eve, Frederick Wentworth has a chance to see his life from in a new and unsettling way. Do all roads lead to Rome, or in this case, Anne Elliot? Of course they do! (DNA: Many thanks to Laura Hile for her remarkable editing skills. Happy New Year to you all. RA)<br /><br />The professor rose and pushed the tiny bottle towards Wentworth. "Remember, sir, 'time between time' is accessible only one night a year." He lifted his glass in a little salute and finished his port. He turned at the door. "I encourage you to think on these things we've spoken of." He smiled and left them.<br /><br />Harville picked at the blood-red wax seal on the cork, then held up the bottle to the candlelight and looked at the brackish liquid it contained. "Pardon me, sir, but what rubbish." He put the bottle down in front of Wentworth. "Though I must say I agree with him about you having the ambition and brains to be First Lord of the Navy." He rose in preparation to leave the Great Cabin.<br /><br />Wentworth took the bottle. It was warm, warmer than could be expected from Harville's handling of it. "Are you flattering me for any particular reason, Timothy?" He closed his hand around it. The bottle also had a curious heft to it.<br /><br />Harville smiled and went to the door. "Why, yes, Frederick, I am. The First Lord will need a second, and I fancy having the job." He touched his forehead, and bid the captain good evening. Before he left, he asked, "As it is the eve of the new year, shall I send for you near midnight?"<br /><br />Wentworth rose and pocketed the bottle. "No, Tim, I shall hear the ruction and come up to oversee the festivities."<br /><br />"I'll try to keep the men in line until you appear."<br /><br />"Just watch the older boys. It will not due to have Basington's pants set afire again."<br /><br />"Aye, sir." Harville disappeared.<br /><br />Wentworth stood before the bank of stern windows, his thoughts churning and fading as did the ship's wake in the black water of the sea. The stars were so thick, the night sky looked dusty with them. If he were in England, the last night of the year would be freezing cold. In some ways, he missed the winter weather over the holidays, but being in the Mediterranean was pleasant enough. <i>No fresh air and open windows this time of year</i>, he thought.<br /><br />It looked to be the sort of night that made Professor White's assertions about time a possibility. "By my calculations, there are many strands of time that run concurrently with our own,” he had said. “Believing in this possibility is the first step, and then, accessing other strands is the next." It was then the older man took the bottle from his breast pocket and placed it carefully on the table before Wentworth. "The choice of another time is also predicated on desire, my good captain. What we desire most in life determines which of those strands we pursue."<br /><br />At this point in the conversation, Harville was boggled and merely acting attentive. Wentworth listened with great interest, but was not certain why. It was then he threw out the comment on becoming First Lord of the Navy. "Sir, I have every confidence you are able to accomplish such a thing on your own talent and drive. No, Captain, this tincture opens what I like to refer to as 'time between time.' It is in that fissure we can reach for and touch those desires we cannot achieve ourselves. You know, aspirations completely beyond our abilities, fancies a bit silly to our way of thinking—" Here, the old man had paused and studied him closely. "Or our deepest hopes, blighted by others."<br /><br />Shortly after that, Professor White left them.<br /><br />Wentworth reached into his waistcoat and took out the bottle. It was now freezing cold in his warm palm. "What devilry is this?" he murmured.<br /><br />He went to the light and looked at the flask again. The liquid had transformed and was now amber, and so thick it coated the inside of the bottle. He set it down on the table and went back to the windows.<br /><br />Wentworth industriously put his mind to thoughts of duty rosters and unwritten log entries to overturn thoughts of aspirations and fancies. He avoided any thoughts of blighted hope.<br /><br />Later, he found himself, feet up on the table, leaned back in his chair, passing the bottle and its ever-changing liquid from one hand to the other. It was apparent the professor intended that he should take this potion. Wentworth's pride assured him the tincture, and the accompanying palaver about time and accessing desires, was all a hoax. He was certain that if the professor found out he had indeed taken it, the man would have a hearty laugh at the captain's expense. His curiosity, on the other hand, goaded him to explore the man's claims.<br /><br />He cracked the wax seal on the cork. The wax flaked away easily and seemed to disappear in the cracks of the table. The tiny cork slid out of the bottle's neck easily. Wentworth removed it and put it aside. As he looked away, there was movement. He looked back in time to see it crumble into a pile of powder. The clock ringing the eleventh hour gave his nerves a good shake. He stared for an instant at the clock face, but then was distracted when the liquid quickly began to warm yet again. With the warming, a scent wreathed him and caught his nose. It was not botanical in any way, and it was not of spices. It brought to mind the scent of a woman fresh from the bath. He put the bottle down, leant back in the chair, and weighed his alternatives.<br /><br />His pride pointed out that to continue with the bewitching proposition of touching the untouchable was foolhardy. The unknown consequences of putting what was left of the bottle to his lips and then swallowing the baffling concoction would prove him an idiot in every way. It was embarrassing merely thinking of Harville finding him unconscious, or worse, after having taken the stuff.<br /><br />Frederick had made the decision to throw the bottle out the window, and had even gone so far as to open one of them, when the seductive scent stopped him cold. As he looked at the bottle in his hand, tendrils of curiosity began to caress his mind. He had a few fanciful dreams he kept tucked away, but they all involved money and success in his career and they evaporated quickly. It was the allure of blighted hope restored that he was helpless against.<br /><br />He turned from the window. After taking his seat at the table, he wondered if lying on the bed would be better. He concluded it did not matter and downed the potion in one short gulp.<br /><br />The taste was wretched, but before he could gag, dizziness hit him full force. Luckily, this was overborne by a falling sensation.<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">***</center><br /><br />The falling and spinning stopped eventually and he felt himself sprawled on a piece of very comfortable furniture. He could hear gay voices punctuated with laughter nearby. <i>A party</i>, he thought. It was then he realised he was not wearing the baize working uniform he'd put on that morning. He opened his eyes—thankful to find the very elegantly appointed room quite still—and found himself rigged out in a fine wool dress uniform layered with thick gold braid on the snowy lapels and cuffs. He fingered the pommel of a brilliant gold presentation sword at his side.<br /><br />"The footman said you are unwell."<br /><br />He looked up to see Timothy Harville just closing the door. His friend's look of concern was at odds with the impressive dress uniform he too wore. Upon closer look, Harville was looking plumper in body and more healthy than Wentworth had ever seen him. His cheeks were in fact quite pink. <i>This is a party, after all</i>, Wentworth thought.<br /><br />Harville brought him a glass of water. "Perhaps it is too soon after your illness for you to be out in society." He handed him the water. "You'll never hear the end of this." He laughed lightly.<br /><br />Wentworth sat up and took the water. The heavy cut glass reiterated the elegance of his surroundings. He stood, drank the water, and handed the glass to Harville. "I was feeling a bit off, but I feel well enough now." He started to the door. "Shall we return to the guests?" This was the result of his choice to take the potion and he was eager to discover what that choice would bring.<br /><br />The room shone golden and glittered with candlelight from a huge chandelier over a teeming dance floor. The outskirts of the dance floor were crowded with blue and gold uniforms, some more elaborately embellished than his own. The women with the officers were infinitely more embellished than the men were.<br /><br />He had no idea where he was and could not help wonder if this was his own home. If dreaming, why not make them as outrageous and otherwise unreachable as possible?<br /><br />Harville was soon called away, leaving Wentworth free to walk about the room, studying his surroundings more closely. He recognised the faces of old friends and colleagues. He wondered if he had aged any, as a few seemed older than he remembered. Perhaps it was merely a trick of the eyes, or perhaps it was –<br /><br />A dark-haired woman stood a few feet away, speaking with a well-dressed civilian. He glanced about the room and saw that while all the other women were wearing light, rather insipid colours, she was wearing a brilliant, deep blue. The man with whom she spoke glanced his way. The light, friendly expression faded to a stony glare. The fellow quickly bowed to the woman and left her. Wentworth willed her to turn to him. Before this could happen, Harville appeared at the woman's side. He bent to speak to her over the noise of the music and voices. He straightened and looked about, pointing at Wentworth. Frederick made his way to them.<br /><br />The woman turned. It was Anne.<br /><br />When she caught sight of him, she smiled and moved towards him. She took his hands in hers. They were warm and soft. "Captain Harville said you had to rest for a moment." She touched his cheek. "You are pale." She took his arm in hers. "We shall go upstairs to bed." There was no opportunity to study her face as she guided them out of the ballroom.<br /><br />He paused, enjoying the feel of her hold on him. "What of the party? And the guests."<br /><br />She turned, laughing. Her eyes were perfect reflections of the candlelight and her smile was as wonderful as he remembered. She wore a thin stole shot through with golden threads. It had slipped to reveal one perfect, pale shoulder. And resting on that bare shoulder was a dark tendril of hair. It had escaped its comb and was quietly tormenting him. "I suppose the host will have to take care of them. What are the other guests to us? The Admiral asked us here so you might rest and recover." She again started out of the ballroom.<br /><br />His thoughts raced and tumbled as they passed through the cool marble hallway to the stairway. The jumble in his brain came to a full stop when he saw the massive stairway. This was the home of his friend and superior, Admiral Patrick McGillvary. He had been a guest at Belsom Park twice before, but only for a night, and not in the company of so many others. And certainly not in the company of a woman.<br /><br />They mounted the steps and Anne paused. She leant against him, pressing him against the banister. She smiled as she touched his cheek again and rested her head against his chest. "I am glad to have an excuse to retire. All evening I have wanted nothing more than to have you to myself." As if by magic, she opened his coat and put her arms about him. The thick brocade of the fine waistcoat lessened the pleasure greatly. It occurred to him it would seem strange if he did not reciprocate the gesture.<br /><br />He could not help notice the material of her dress was undoubtedly very fine, but thin. In all the oddities and surprises of the circumstance, this was most unexpected. If the Frederick Wentworth of this strand of time had been unwell, certainly this sort of affectionate ministration of his wife was the perfect treatment.<br /><br />He closed his eyes and only half listened as she talked of the party and its guests. The luxury of her resting against him was one in which he intended to take great pleasure. The warmth of her body against his, the feel of her hair on his cheek, and the scent— It took a little time, but soon he recognised the scent from the bottle. It was Anne all along.<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">***</center><br /><br />Wentworth assumed it was because of the captain's illness that their room was on the far side of the house, away from any household activity that might cause a disturbance. This isolation suited him. When they got to the room, Anne disappeared. Wentworth walked about in anticipation of her return. He suddenly felt exhausted. He took off the coat and studied the ornate gold braid. It was clear his counterpart Frederick was very successful. He folded the coat carefully, and then tossed it on the sofa. He took a seat and looked into the dark out a nearby window.<br /><br />He wondered if Frederick's recent illness was beginning to affect him, or if the potion was to blame. Being fatigued in the presence of the woman he desired most in life was not to be borne. <i>Pull yourself together, Freddy boy</i>, he thought. His head became heavy and he leant back, savouring the quiet of the room and the agreeableness of the situation. Soon he was pondering the lives of these Wentworths. Was this Anne the one he loved so long ago? If so, who was the man she called Frederick? Who was he for that matter, and how did his presence affect their marriage? As he was the one here, and not the other fellow, was he married to this woman or—<br /><br />"I have sent the maid and your man off for the evening." Anne was taking a place next to him; the room was nearly dark now. She lifted a brow as she took the pin from his neck cloth. She took her time leaning across him to place it on a side table. "Surely we can manage to help one another prepare for bed." With graceful and studied moves, she removed the cloth. Her fingers lightly brushed his chin as she unbuttoned his shirt. She looked up from her task, smiling. "You are quiet tonight."<br /><br />It was obvious what was on her mind. Wentworth was mortified to find himself paralysed. Expectancy caused his heartbeat to quicken, and the room was growing hotter by the moment. Any other time, he'd have seized such an invitation without hesitation. However, he was acutely aware that this was not another time…<br /><br />As her expression faded to a frown, Anne looked away. She rose and moved off. "I see you are too tired tonight. I shall sleep on the chaise in my dressing room again."<br /><br />Without any thought to weariness, he was up and reaching for her. "No, no, no, Annie. No, please, listen to me." He took her maybe more roughly than she expected, but she settled into his arms soon enough. "I was preoccupied and you caught me off my guard. I was thinking about us in the past. About our separation—" This was an odd thing to say for it was strictly not the truth. However, this situation invited oddness at every turn.<br /><br />Her cheeks flushed and her eyes flashed. She bloomed to full anger and turned away. "Will you never forgive me for that?" She was heading to the dressing room and he feared once the door closed, any chance for their happiness would be lost.<br /><br />He took her by the arm. She halted. He turned her and again took her in his arms. She began to cry. "I was only nineteen. I was frightened." She looked away.<br /><br />"Shh. I know. You loved me, but you were persuaded to put me aside." He touched her hair and kissed the top of her head. Though he had put it aside years earlier, it touched him to see that their past was as painful to her as it was to him.<br /><br />"Will you never understand? I was alone in London for over a month. I had no word from you all that time. I was nearly out of money and when my godmother found me. Yes, she persuaded me to come with her." Anne pulled away and looked into his eyes. "I left my family for you. I left everything for you, and yet you never fail to accuse me of this one blunder."<br /><br />This was not the Anne from his past. This Anne had done just what he wanted. If only he'd had been the man she'd sacrificed for! He would never have accused her, and certainly never carried a grudge. He hoped. "I shall never accuse you again." She started to look away. He stopped her. He could say volumes, but words were useless. He pulled her close and kissed her deeply.<br /><br />She moulded herself to him as only a familiar lover would. All things of the past and even a certain amount of his present, questions were moot. Anne was his wife in the here and now.<br /><br />"Come." She took his hand and they went to bed.<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">***</center><br /><br />He woke later, relieved when he felt Anne beside him. He turned to her and kissed her shoulder. She murmured something unintelligible, cleared her throat, and then pressed herself against him. "It must be the new year by now." Her voice was low and raspy from sleep. It was appealing in every way.<br /><br />"Yes, I think I heard the clock strike twelve a while ago."<br /><br />Her small hand slipped into his and she put it to her lips. "How do you feel?" He realised he had a headache and said as much. She began to rise. "I shall call for something to be brought."<br /><br />He pulled her back down. "No, you stay here. I need a drink of water anyway. I shall call." He kissed her as he buried his face in her neck and breathed deeply. The headache was growing steadily worse.<br /><br />He left her reluctantly.<br /><br />"Frederick."<br /><br />Wentworth turned. She leant on her elbow, pulling at the tumble of sheets to cover her. Her hair was mussed and again resting on her shoulders. Anne would always be the most beautiful woman in his life.<br /><br />"Return to me as soon as you can."<br /><br />He knew it was ending, and she knew something to that effect as well.<br /><br />"You know I cannot stay away for long."<br /><br />He turned and stumbled on the leg of a chair. The falling sensation lasted a very long time.<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">***</center><br /><br />"Captain." A hand touched his shoulder and shook it. "Frederick. Wake up."<br /><br />Wentworth's head was pounding, and Harville's voice only worsened matters. He reached up and pushed Harville away. "I hear you." He leaned forward and dropped his head into his hands. He could hear a fiddle and pipes playing on deck and the sound of the men dancing to the lively tune. Every muscle in his body ached along with his head.<br /><br />Harville poured him something and placed the glass on the table. "It's been fairly peaceful, sir. Basington is, as of yet, unflamed." He called for Wentworth's steward and then ordered a meal be brought. "You look wretched, sir."<br /><br />Wentworth glanced at him. "Thank you, Timothy." He looked at the rough tabletop and saw the dust left from the bottle's cork. He saw the bottle itself just as Harville picked it up. "You drank this? The gunner's cabbage squeezings would be more preferable to this."<br /><br />Wentworth snatched the bottle from him. He held it between his fingers and examined it. There was nothing remarkable about the bottle now that it was empty. He placed it gently on the table. He remembered opening the bottle and smelling of it. He had drunk the contents but could not remember how it tasted.<br /><br />"So, were you able to find one of these complementary strands of time the professor is so hot on? Bring the tray on in," he said, to the steward.<br /><br />A plate of beef and a generous slice of pudding with gravy were placed before him. The smell of it and the thought of its taste turned his stomach. He rose and went to the windows. "Beat to quarters, Harville."<br /><br />He heard Harville cough. "Excuse me, sir?"<br /><br />"Beat to quarters, Commander." He didn't need to look at Harville to know the man was mystified at the order.<br /><br />There was another slight pause. "Beat to quarters, aye, sir." The door slammed and Wentworth was alone.<br /><br />The wake of the ship was a grey slice through the black water. He opened the window and breathed in the fresh air. He wondered what the weather was for his brother in Shropshire. Suddenly he saw not the dark Mediterranean Sea but Anne Elliot. She was smiling at him. Her hair down and she was dressed in a deep blue dress. He could feel her caress his cheek and then move to kiss him.<br /><br />Something dropped and rolled on the deck above, breaking the spell.<br /><br />He'd not thought of Anne Elliot for months, perhaps years.<br /><br />Voices above grew louder and the door behind him opened.<br /><br />Anne disappeared into the mist as she always had before. "Are the men ready, Harville?" he said roughly.<br /><br />"Aye, they are nearly formed up."<br /><br />"I suppose they are not happy having their celebration cut short."<br /><br />Harville chuckled. "They are calling you everything but 'sir,' sir."<br /><br />"The French know our holidays as well as we do, and will not hesitate to attack during a party."<br /><br />"Aye, sir."<br /><br />"I shall be up in a moment."<br /><br />"Aye, sir."<br /><br />"Harville."<br /><br />"Yes, Captain."<br /><br />"What year is it now?"<br /><br />"Year, sir?"<br /><br />"Yes, what year is it?"<br /><br />"1814, sir."<br /><br />"Ah, yes. 1814. Dismissed, Harville."<br /><br />"Sir." The door closed.<br /><br />In August, it would be eight long years since he'd seen Anne Elliot. He had meant to forget her. It was clear to him now that she was unforgettable.<br /><br />It was time to go up. Wentworth put on his overcoat and scraper and mounted the steps in the gangway. As he made his way above, he took comfort that he would likely never see Anne Elliot again.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Susan Kaye</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sat, 02 Jan 2010 21:52:53 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46543,46543#msg-46543</guid>
<title>Pleasant Days, Part 10 (8 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46543,46543#msg-46543</link><description><![CDATA[ The alleyway was suddenly empty. No tradesmen were evident. The serving girls and their chickens had disappeared. The only living things in the space were Anne and the horse pulling the meat wagon. She looked to the open gate leading to the street. A great many people passed on the other side. It seemed preferable to be out on the street.<br /><br />She stayed close to the stonewall as she followed the sidewalk around to the end of the block. The sidewalk felt crowded. Everyone stared as they passed by her. The rough wool of the pelisse brushed against her hand and reminded her how she must look to those who had been able to take some care with their appearance that morning. On market days in Uppercross, there were many people about, and they all looked at her, and even greeted her. There was an amazing difference between home and now. She knew practically all of those others by name. But here on a respectable street in Dublin, she felt abandoned and vulnerable to everyone. The only comfort she had was of the dark grey stone wall.<br /><br />From nowhere, the harsh voice of Mrs Tong filled her mind. “You are an ugly, nasty liar. Sir Walter’s eldest daughter was the only one to make the trip.” Anne stopped and rested her head against one of the stones. She had read the letter her father received from Lady Dalrymple, stating she looked forward to meeting him and his daughters again. Their cousin was expecting both Elizabeth and Anne. But the woman had said only one had made the trip. Several explanations must be possible, but only one seemed to serve at the moment: Sir Walter had not told Lady Dalrymple of the events that took place on <i>Baron’s Bride</i>. He had not told her anything to do with Anne’s disappearance. Her father was not looking for her. Her heart began to pound and she felt light-headed. The only person in all of Ireland who cared about her was gone.<br /><br />“May I assist you, Miss?” A man with a florid round face and moustache touched his hat and peered at her.<br /><br />He was a little shorter than she, and his soft voice assured her. “Thank you, sir. I think I—“<br /><br />He touched her shoulder. She resisted the urge to shrug it away. In her present predicament, she could little afford to give offence. “You look to be out of your element, my dear.” He moved closer, reaching to take her hand.<br /><br />Her mother had always said that quality was obvious, and it heartened her that despite her appearance, the man saw her truly. “Thank you again, sir. I would appreciate—“<br /><br />The man took her arm suddenly and they started to cross the street, away from Lady Dalrymple’s home. “Come this way, girlie. I got a room just up the street.”<br /><br />His intention was obvious, even as her quality was being ignored. She set her feet and the fine blue kid slippers skidded on the cobbles. “No. I will not come with you.” In her head, her voice sounded shrill and piercing. She pushed against him and tried to get back to the sidewalk. The man pulled harder and she was sliding across the street even as she struggled.<br /><br />She was beginning to lose her balance when someone took hold of her. “Let her go, Munson!” Whoever her rescuer was worked Munson’s hand from her wrist and gave him a push. He fell and slid a bit, tumbling in front of a carriage turning the corner. The man was sprawled in the street, gaping at the driver. The driver pulled his horse to a stop just short of running over the man. Munson half-rose from the cobbles and scuttled like a crab out of the way. Meantime, her knight led her out of the street.<br /><br />“Gad, girl, you’re havin’ a terrible sort of day.” She pulled her bonnet out of her eyes and looked directly into the wide, anxious face of the meat man. He shouted to someone nearby. A young, ungainly man joined them. “This is my son, James. You go and chase him a good long way off. He’s always hangin’ out here, making trouble.” The boy touched his hat and left them. “Are you all right, miss?” He stepped back and looked her over in a respectful manner.<br /><br />Anne jerked her hand from his and stared at him. She was suddenly hot and wished to be away from everyone. People were beginning to gather round them. “What’s she been up to?” someone asked. The meat man explained about the foul man, Munson.<br /><br />“Did he hurt you, Ma’am? Munson’s a devil he is.” The man’s boy joined them and assured his father than the man was well away from the area. “Head back to the cart before it’s stripped down to the bones. Where do you belong, Miss?”<br /><br />Though, by all accounts, her sister and father were just inside the house, the only face Anne Elliot wished to see was that of Frederick. She cleared her throat and began to walk to the door. People were losing interest in the scuffle and were beginning to move on. “Here. I am staying here.”<br /><br />The man made a clicking sound with his tongue as he followed her. “I thought they threw you out. Besides, you oughtn’t be seen in the front. They won’t like it inside.”<br /><br />“My father is here. I must get inside.” The kid slippers were not enough to protect her foot from a large stone in her path. The pain reminded her of a better place. “My cousin lives here.”<br /><br />The man, still following, said, “Begging pardon, Miss, but you don’t look like you belong—“<br /><br />“I belong here, sir!” Anne spun around to face him.<br /><br />Her good-hearted rescuer stepped back. He touched his hat. “I can see you are upset, Miss. And I believe you when you say you belong here. But, and no offence intended, you don’t look like they will welcome you upstairs.” He touched his hat again and left her to save his wagon from the street.<br /><br />Anne watched him drive away. Again, she was alone. “—you don’t look like they will welcome you upstairs.” She leant against the wall again. It was true. While she had the courage at the moment to knock on the door, and even enough to say her name, she had not one thing on her person which would identify her as anything but the ugly liar from Mrs Tong’s accusation. Her father had seen to it that no one was on the look out for her.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Susan Kaye</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Fri, 01 Jan 2010 05:16:57 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46525,46525#msg-46525</guid>
<title>Pride and Education Chapter 16 (9 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46525,46525#msg-46525</link><description><![CDATA[ 16 Past Secrets<br /><br />Though Darcy had begun to expect some connection between the Bennets and the de Bourghs, if only by virtue of his aunt's vehement denial that any such thing could be possible, he did not expect so dramatic a confirmation.<br /><br />He half-rose, intending to offer assistance to Mrs Phillips, then sank back when that worthy was surrounded by the Miss Bennets. Aunt Cat's loud protestations merely made his head ache.<br /><br />Fitzwilliam caught his gaze and made a wry face.<br /><br />Darcy shook his head at his cousin. At least Anne was away from this insanity. It would do her no good to see her mother shrieking like a harpy that Mrs Phillips must be a liar of the most degraded sort to claim that her Frances would ever do anything so disrespectful.<br /><br />He blinked when the governess – Mrs Carlisle, if he remembered correctly – rose and stalked across to Aunt Catherine, slapped her twice, once on each cheek.<br /><br />For a long – blessedly quiet – moment, Lady Catherine de Bourgh was rendered silent by the assault.<br /><br />Mrs Carlisle nodded to the startled Earl. "Sir. I find a sharp shock is usually sufficient to quiet a bout of hysterics. The lady should take a little brandy to calm her nerves."<br /><br />Darcy bit his lips. It would not do to smile, especially as his uncle was having difficulty keeping a straight face.<br /><br />"Thank you, madam." The Earl's voice was not <i>quite</i> steady. "Would you be so kind as to arrange it? I bow to your good sense in this matter."<br /><br />Mrs Carlisle curtseyed and took herself to the door, where Darcy did not doubt as many servants as could gather about it waited and listened. If he were to be honest with himself, he would have preferred to listen at the door himself: he would not be targeted by Aunt Cat.<br /><br />Lady Catherine finally found her voice. "How... how can..."<br /><br />To Darcy's surprise, his Aunt Eleanor replied, calmly, but with an edge of steel to her voice. "My dear sister, you were overwrought. Do try to remain calm until brandy is brought for you."<br /><br />Perhaps it was the shock of gentle, quiet Lady Eleanor approving of the treatment that caused Aunt Cat to subside. At any rate, she had not found her voice until the redoubtable Mrs Carlisle returned with brandy.<br /><br />"Sip slowly, madam. It will settle your nerves." Though the governess's tone was properly respectful, Darcy had the disconcerting impression she was taking a quite improper amount of amusement from the matter.<br /><br />Certainly, her presence was sufficient to keep Aunt Cat quiet and – astonishingly – obedient.<br /><br />Darcy doubted Mrs Phillips was any happier: waking to a flock of Bennet girls and their genuine solicitation must have been in stark contrast to the curious and not entirely friendly gazes of Darcy's family.<br /><br />The Earl bowed slightly. "I do apologize, madam. I had not intended to cause such a shock."<br /><br />Mrs Phillips, once helped to a chair, could only blink.<br /><br />He continued as though he was unaware of her reaction. "Please, do not fear that you will suffer for the actions of others. You were not old enough to fully appreciate what was happening, and if Frances prevailed upon your mother, then no blame attaches to her either. We seek only the truth."<br /><br />Brandy was supplied to Mrs Phillips to settle her nerves – a remedy Darcy found more to his taste than smelling salts – and the Earl waited until her breathing had settled a little before he asked, "Would you be so kind as to relate what you know of Frances's departure from Rosings and her life after that?"<br /><br />Mrs Phillips blinked, then swallowed. Darcy doubted she found Miss Kitty Bennet's solicitous presence at all comforting.<br /><br />"She... insisted we call her Fanny, when her mother was not present," Mrs Phillips said at last. "Frances was too formal, she said." Another swallow. "Fanny loved company. She was never happier than when there were people around her. Mama indulged her as much as she could – sometimes I think Mama cared more for her than she did for us."<br /><br />If that were true, it would explain the sourness of Mrs Phillips tone. "When she was sixteen, there was a regiment stationed in the village. Mama thought an officer would be a good catch for me, so she often allowed me to walk there. Fanny would come too – she would flirt and chatter and pretend to be my sister so they did not suspect her to be the heir of Rosings. She wanted to marry for love, she said, not some fortune chasing lord or anyone her parents deemed suitable."<br /><br />By now, Mrs Phillips had consumed enough brandy to be quite relaxed indeed. She leaned back with her eyes half-closed. "She adored her father, but Sir Lewis was often away on business, and she claimed her mother was far too strict and had forgotten what it was to be sixteen and long for freedom."<br /><br />Lady Catherine opened her mouth to object, and took another sip of brandy instead when Mrs Carlisle raised one hand.<br /><br />"That was when Mama's brother in Meryton died, and left everything to her. It was no great fortune, but there was a town house, and enough for Mama to live comfortably and to give me a good dowry without harming Edward's chances." Mrs Phillips closed her eyes. "Only Fanny insisted on coming with us. The regiment had left, and she wanted... I truly do not know what she wanted. She said it would be a great lark, to be Miss Fanny Gardiner instead of the untouchable Miss de Bourgh, and she brought some of her jewelry – enough to sell so that she would have a dowry matching mine so no-one would suspect anything."<br /><br />No wonder the Miss Bennets were such resourceful young ladies, Darcy thought bemusedly. With a mother like that, they could hardly be anything else.<br /><br />Mr Bennet looked as though he had swallowed a live frog. "Why did she never tell me?" he asked softly, presumably not expecting an answer.<br /><br />He received one anyway. "Fanny was afraid you would insist on contacting the de Bourghs if you knew, brother," Mrs Phillips said. "Her only regret was that she never did provide you with a son."<br /><br />Mr Bennet turned his head and dabbed at his eyes. He looked much older, haunted by grief. "My poor Fanny." That, too, was clearly not intended to be heard.<br /><br />Mrs Phillips fortunately had the sense to ignore the comment. "Mama tried to refuse her, but Fanny disguised herself as one of the carriage drivers, and by the time we knew, it was too late. She could not return alone, and she claimed her mother had disowned her. Mama was too soft-hearted to send her back, so when we reached Meryton, Fanny was part of Mama's family as she had intended."<br /><br />Mrs Phillips sighed. "There is little to tell after that. Fanny married Mr Bennet, and I married Mr Phillips. She told no-one, not even Edward, that she had adopted Mama and me. He was too little to remember any of it. When she died, she was buried as Fanny Bennet nee Gardiner. I still miss her." With that, Mrs Phillips's eyes closed, and she sighed again.<br /><br />#<br /><br />After such an extraordinary confession, it was a long time before anyone spoke. Finally, Fitzwilliam broke the silence. "Well, Darce. You were clearly not mistaken about the family resemblance."<br /><br />Darcy cleared his throat and reminded himself that dueling his cousin would gain him nothing, and lose him his closest friend. "So it would seem." He shook his head. "I expected to hear of some distant connection, not <i>this</i>." He had not doubted that Fanny Gardiner was in some way connected to the de Bourgh family, but that she was Frances de Bourgh, the long-lost heir of Sir Lewis de Bourgh, strained credibility.<br /><br />Lady Catherine opened her mouth, glanced at the grimly determined Mrs Carlisle, and – possibly the only time Darcy could remember her ever doing so – decided discretion was the better part of valor.<br /><br />The Miss Bennets drew close together, their whispered conversation quite animated if their expressions and gestures were any guide. Not that there was any disagreement – they appeared to be emphatically in agreement.<br /><br />"Sadly, I feared something like this," the Earl said in a tired voice. "Frances was always... impetuous."<br /><br />Mrs Phillips nodded, but she did not speak.<br /><br />Miss Jane Bennet's normally tranquil expression held the kind of determination Darcy had become accustomed to seeing from Miss Elizabeth. "With all due respect, sir, we do not see that this changes anything. Aunt Phillips surely speaks truth, but her word is not evidence enough to deprive Miss de Bourgh of her inheritance – and we do not desire any involvement in any such attempt."<br /><br />Her sisters nodded.<br /><br />The Earl blinked. "Young lady, you must realize your determination is impossible."<br /><br />"Not so, sir." Miss Elizabeth leaned forward, as though entering combat. "The general knowledge is that Miss Frances de Bourgh died young. To resurrect her and claim Mrs Bennet, nee Gardiner, was once Miss de Bourgh, would require an extraordinary degree of evidence. Further, it would forever brand us as fortune chasing harridans who had deprived an innocent young lady of her inheritance."<br /><br />Darcy had to turn a bark of laughter to a cough. "Sadly, Uncle, Miss Elizabeth is correct on that account. However much evidence was offered, society would regard the Miss Bennets as fortune hunters."<br /><br />The Viscount muttered something that sounded remarkably like, "Damn society, anyway."<br /><br />Darcy chose not to hear him.<br /><br />His uncle was not deterred. "Young lady, your grandfather's will explicitly stipulates that your sister Miss Bennet is the rightful heir of Rosings Park and the de Bourgh fortune."<br /><br />Miss Jane's expression hardened. "Mama left everything she possessed equally between the five of us. As I understand it, that would require Rosings Park to be sold."<br /><br />Lady Catherine drew in a hissing breath.<br /><br />Miss Jane continued, "None of us would wish to deprive anyone of her home."<br /><br />Darcy could not help thinking that it was fortunate Bingley was not privy to this gathering, or he would beg Miss Jane Bennet for her hand on the spot. Darcy would never have suspected such strength from such a serene, gentle woman.<br /><br />Miss Catherine added, "We are content to be acknowledged as cousins, if need be. That will satisfy those who wonder at the resemblance between Mary and Miss de Bourgh, without requiring anyone's expectations to be destroyed."<br /><br />The Colonel chuckled. "If I were a gambling man, I would back the Miss Bennets, father. They would give old Boney pause."<br /><br />The Earl folded his arms. "All the more reason to restore what is rightfully theirs." His frown dared anyone to disagree.<br /><br />"Must this be decided now?" Miss Elizabeth asked. "This news has been a terrible shock to many of us here. It might be wiser to take time to consider the situation." She nodded in Lady Catherine's direction. "I cannot imagine any of us truly expected news such as this."<br /><br />Mrs Phillips appeared to have taken too much brandy to sensibly respond – or to respond at all. Somewhat to Darcy's relief, Lady Catherine seemed to be suffering the same affliction, complete with a dazed, somewhat foxed expression.<br /><br />Though he knew it was wrong of him, Darcy could not help but wonder if it was possible to ply his aunt with brandy every time he was in her company. She appeared almost amiable.<br /><br />#]]></description>
<dc:creator>Kate P</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sun, 03 Jan 2010 07:05:35 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46517,46517#msg-46517</guid>
<title>Darcy Changes Tactics, Chapter 12 (9 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46517,46517#msg-46517</link><description><![CDATA[ Forget Christmas and the New Year! It is time for a picnic at Nertherfield! Will it be all fun and games?<br />Let us hope so. Thanks to DebraAnne and RachelP for their valient attempts to keep this chapter on the strait and narrow.<br />But, shame on me, I had it to myself for a whole day with the usual messing around. BTW - Next week should be the last<br />chapter, so complain or compliment while you can. All are appreciated and read.<br /><br /><b>CHAPTER 12<br /><br />NETHERFIELD Saturday</b><br /><br />Looking around his lawn, which resembled a giant kaleidoscope of moving coloured pieces, Charles Bingley was a happy and contented man. To his right, a short distance away, his Jane – now officially his betrothed – was showing off a hitherto unknown nimbleness and quickness of movement in a hotly contested game of battledore and shuttlecock with three other young ladies. The usually shy Georgiana, and the even shier Maria Lucas, of all people, were exclaiming that Jane’s prowess must be due to her betrothal, and therefore, she must break the engagement for the rest of the afternoon in order for the games to be fair to the other ladies playing with her. Jane laughingly denied the charge on the grounds all is fair in love and shuttlecock.<br /><br />A bit further off on the right, Bingley could see some light flirtations being carried on during the games of lawn quoits, where a group of winsome young ladies was soundly defeating a contingent of stalwart young officers who were supposed to be the pride and protection of England. Tossing the ring, the ladies would bend forward in their low-necked gowns, and even from his distant vantage, Bingley had no doubt that the view was -- nice. Given that none of the soldiers had protested, and that the group was outdoors in full company, no reputations could be damaged. Bingley grinned, sympathetically aware that he would not fare well trying to watch Jane and oppose her at the same time.<br /><br />Under a tree, a circle had been formed to witness the hopeful challengers to Hurst’s formidable talents and unerring eye at table skittles. The occasional shouts of triumph when his brother was defeated were few and far between, and Bingley could only hope that the wagers stayed low.<br /><br />At the end of the lawn, Fitzwilliam was demonstrating the sport of golf with some extra clubs and balls which Darcy had brought from London. Mr. Bennet and Mr. Goulding appeared very interested, and Bingley watched, amused, as his future father followed Fitzwilliam’s instructions on stance and the positioning of the club. Sir William Lucas started clapping, but stopped abruptly in response to an apparent glower from Mr. Bennet – it was really too far to see expressions, but their actions were easily read. They might want to consider careers as mimes at this rate!<br /><br />Some of the more foolish officers and neighbours had chosen to compete with Darcy’s skill wielding a cricket bat. Ah well! They would soon learn that the best way to play cricket with his good friend was to be on the team <i>with</i> him – never, never, opposing him. A small throng of ladies was nearby, watching and providing cheers and applause for good hits. Yes, he could see Miss Elizabeth was among them.<br /><br />Anne had her phaeton out and was treating people to short rides around the grounds. Really, how <i>had</i> Richard come by that neat little mare? If it had been from Tattersall’s, word would have gotten out, and neither he nor his brother had heard a whisper.<br /><br />In the shade of a centrally located canopy, chairs, tables and benches were in place for those who wished to remain bystanders, or to rest for a short while. Some of the older ladies were watching the young ladies and speculating on future matches with various gentlemen. Tables, complete with attending servants, held drinks and snacks, while inside the house, card tables had been set up for those inveterates who wished to play a quiet – though sometimes quite fierce - game away from the noisy, breezy lawn area.<br /><br />Bingley’s sister Caroline might be troublesome to live with, but he could not deny that she was capable of organizing social affairs with the best of the town hostesses. If only she would get over her obsession! Bingley knew that it was Pemberley – not Darcy, but <i>Pemberley</i> – which she really desired. It was a shame, he thought, because there could be no shortage of hard up gentlemen or up and coming political aspirants, who would be eager to marry someone with her social skills, let alone her dowry. While Caroline was not pretty, her features were pleasant enough to look upon -when she was not frowning, anyway. Well, Darcy probably would not be a single man much longer, and being her brother, Bingley would have to keep her prospects in mind for the time when Caroline recovered from her tantrum. Come to think of it, tantrum was a mild word for what would happen.<br /><br />Enough gloomy thoughts. It was a spectacular day - not too hot, not too cold, with a gentle cooling breeze, puffy white clouds, and no sign of rain. Now, what should he do to have fun? Try and out-bat Darce? Hit a ball with a long bent stick? Not for him. Bingley knew that if he was going to be defeated, the only palatable way would be to enjoy the distraction caused by looking at his lovely Jane! Such a loss could never be considered defeat, because watching her and knowing she belonged to him would always be a victory! Bingley quickly realized, though, that watching as Jane’s virtually translucent summer gown was molded against her shapely legs by a magical combination of movement and breeze – well, maybe he had better stop watching her before he was not fit to be seen in public.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br />“Anne, this is amazing – this sensation is beyond anything I have ever experienced before. Now, I know why people gallop over the countryside, jumping fences and racing across fields.” Lizzy marveled as the world whizzed past her.<br /><br />Anne slowly drew the horse back to a trot and asked, “Is there a spot wide enough to turn around coming soon?”<br /><br />“At that turn up ahead, a lane comes in from the left which should do fine. Anne, this is… almost as I imagine flying might be! We have only the farm horses, which can double for the carriage, and my father has old Nelly, who Jane sometimes also uses, but this… I have ridden in coaches and farm carts of course, but they did not prepare me for the feeling of rushing through the air like this!” Lizzy’s eyes were sparkling in her excitement.<br /><br />Anne laughed. “When we trotted down the drive and I saw the look on your face, turning onto the road to let this precious animal show off her speed was irresistible. My horse at Rosings came nowhere close to being as good as this one, but even so I had found several lonely spots where no one would see me racing fast and report it to my mother.”<br /><br />“Well, if you plan to race here in Hertfordshire, please, please, come to fetch me. I know of several places where there is little traffic, just an occasional cart or so, and no one would care anyway, even if they did see us. There is the lane, just there,” Lizzy pointed. “I hope that is enough room for you to turn.”<br /><br />“Oh yes, plenty of room to turn this beauty around.” Anne quickly had them trotting back to Netherfield. “We need to think of a name for her. Richard said that the previous owner just called her Little Bess, because her mother was named Bess, but I am sure that we can do better. Georgie has suggested numerous fanciful appellations, but I want something succinct and apt – not ‘red’ or ‘goldie!’”<br /><br />“You are fairly near to the mark when you use the words precious and beauty,” Lizzy teased.<br /><br />Anne made a face at her and complained, “You are no more help than Georgie.”<br /><br />Companionably they made their way back to the gathering, and Anne was able to take a few more riders around the grounds before the still nameless precious beauty was led back to the stables for a well deserved rest.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br />Darcy made his way to the canopy for a respite from his sporting endeavors. After being provided with a mug of frothy ale and a plate of fruit and cheese, he looked around and went to sit in an empty chair beside Anne, who was talking with Mrs. Bennet. Or to be more accurate, Mrs. Bennet was excitedly gushing about the engagement of her eldest daughter to their generous host, with the same goal she had previously pursued at the disastrous ball last November.<br /><br />“…and my girls can visit them at Mr. Bingley’s townhouse, which will put them in the way of meeting, and of course marrying, other rich men. I will keep Mary here until last because she is so quiet, with nothing to offer except her dull concertos and her moralistic homilies. Lizzy might do fairly well in London, if only she would stop being so impertinent and so independent in her ways. No man wants a wife who rattles on about books, politics, and art, or who is forever tramping through the countryside. She needs to do as Lydia and Kitty do, attract men’s admiration by leaning forward across the table, or clinging to a gentleman’s arm and admiring his strength. Now they know exactly how to enchant and entice a man with their looks and flirting ways, first gaining a man’s interest, and then complimenting him by agreeing with what he says and does. Mark my words, my youngest two will have no trouble at all finding husbands, once they set foot in the first circles.” Mrs. Bennet was positive in her opinions, and Darcy saw Anne barely suppress a roll of her eyes.<br /><br />At that moment, a commotion made all eyes turn to a group boisterously moving across the lawn towards the canopy. Lydia was laughing loudly and swinging one of the cricket bats, periodically taking aim at one of the three or four young men chasing her, then, running on for a few more yards. Darcy, who knew personally just how painful a blow from the solid wood bat could be, hastily stood to go interfere, but Anne stood just as quickly, grabbing and clinging to his arm with both of her hands.<br /><br />“Let me go!” he growled. “Someone will be hurt!”<br /><br />“No!” she hissed, equally quietly so Mrs. Bennet would not overhear. “Let Mr. Bingley or Richard or anyone else be there. Anybody except you. <i>Sit down, right now!</i> Maybe she will not have seen you standing here, and you can avoid saying anything about it by claiming ignorance of what happened. She will be embarrassed enough without your presence” Anne jerked down on his arm to make him sit.<br /><br />Darcy sat, but only because she had him off balance, and he spat at her quietly, “Did that damn military fool blab my life story out to all of the family?”<br /><br />“Well, maybe a few of us. But it was not as if I did not know anyway; I only had to look at you watching her like a lovesick cow – er, bull - at Rosings to know what was going on. I swear, Darce, I am helping you, not hurting your cause. There! See now, they did not need the great Master of Pemberley to resolve the situation. You are not indispensable.” Anne did her best to soothe him as Lydia came to an abrupt halt.<br /><br />Indeed, an irate Jane was standing before Lydia, and fisted hands on hips, was quietly rebuking her while Bingley cautiously retrieved the bat. Elizabeth arrived to stand beside Jane, arms crossed and lips set in a thin line, while Kitty came to stand defiantly with an arm around Lydia’s shoulders. Mr. Bennet stood off a little ways, arms crossed, with one hand holding his chin, while he smirked at the unfolding spectacle. Then Mrs. Bennet barrelled into the scene, scolding Jane for daring to stop Lydia from enjoying herself and having a good time with the young men, and declaring that just because Jane had nabbed a rich man, did not mean that Lydia should be kept from getting one for herself.<br /><br />Darcy sighed, turned back around, picked up his mug and drank the rest of the ale. Glancing up to see the Bennet family still engaged in their public exhibition, he turned to have his tankard refilled, and came back to slump in the chair beside Anne. He tsk, tsked, sighed again, and picked a couple of grapes from his plate to chew on.<br /><br />Anne rubbed his upper arm sympathetically, “I know, but in some ways, it is an improvement over the way my mother carries on. For all of her apparent rudeness, Mrs. Bennet does care about the future of her daughters, and does not want them to become destitute when her husband dies. Imagine my mother in her place.”<br /><br />Darcy just grunted, and picked up another grape to chew on. “She will never attain the so-called first circles at this rate, no matter how long that hoyden, Miss Lydia, stays with the Bingleys. If she is permitted to continue acting in that manner, Bingley and his family will be snubbed by everyone except me.”<br /><br />“Calm down, Darce. First, you can already see that Jane and Bingley will not permit such behaviour under their roof. But more to the point, you are being too hard on Mrs. Bennet. She has lived in a small village all of her life. The only notion she has of town is from occasional short visits with her brother, periodic shopping trips, and the little bit she bothers to read in the papers and fashion journals. Based on that rather limited knowledge, and her own fears regarding her daughters’ future, she has imagined how she <i>thinks</i> girls must act to get husbands in the high life of the ton.” Anne blew out a frustrated breath and settled herself more comfortably. “She is partially correct, and you know it, but she does not know – <i>has no way to know</i> - the high priority placed on good manners in London. For that matter, <i>you</i> are the only person she knows from the first circles, and from what I have heard, you have seldom demonstrated good breeding, at least until recently. Despite the aspirations of his sisters, even Mr. Bingley does not qualify in society as you do, and think about what the Bingley sisters’ conduct shows her, plus what <i>they tell her</i> about their position in town. Rather than being put off, I suggest that you just sit here and be lost in wonder that Jane, Elizabeth, and apparently Mary have managed to become genteel young ladies and models of propriety. There, the lecture is over, everyone is coming back.” Anne’s reprimand softened at the end.<br /><br />Darcy glared at his cousin for a moment, ignoring her pointedly raised eyebrows, then stood up to return his plate to the attendant at the table. Anne watched him as he glumly strolled away, taking a sip from his tankard now and then, then shook her head and went to find Lizzy, knowing her friend might be in need of undemanding company right now. If there was one thing Anne knew how to be, it was undemanding.<br /><br />Seeking Lizzy in the crowd, Anne was hailed by Richard. “Ho there, Little Annie! Did you wear out Little Bess already? You had better not frown at me like that, young lady, or I will take her back,” he grinned, causing Anne’s insides to flutter for an unknown reason. “What in the world happened here,” he continued, unaware. “I could see the throng of people gathered, but not who was fighting. A couple of these young officers get jealous over the same young lady?”<br /><br />“Nothing so exciting as a demonstration of fisticuffs, Richard.” Anne was proud to keep her voice level. (What in the world had she eaten to upset her?) “Such a fray might have been preferable, though, because I have never seen such a thing, only heard about it. No, it…”<br /><br />She was interrupted when he leaned forward and whispered, <i>“I will take you to a match someday.”</i><br /><br />Anne’s face lit up in surprise and delight, her flutters forgotten. “Really? You promise? Very well, I will hold you to it. In the meantime…” She related what had taken place, ending with, “I am looking for Lizzy now, just so she has someone to be with."<br /><br />Richard nodded understandingly. “I will grab a tankard of ale before my throat dries up completely, and then go hunt down our judgmental cousin. Why not try for all of us to eventually wind up playing quoits? Or we can go find out how badly we can fare playing skittles against Hurst.” He continued on his way after she nodded.<br /><br />It took a few minutes, but Anne spotted Lizzy, sitting with a cup of tea by herself, so she went to join her, but first she armed herself with a bowl of strawberries sprinkled with sugar. She sat beside Lizzy, and holding the bowl towards her friend’s face, commanded, “Have one.”<br /><br />Lizzy said nothing. She just shook her head, and continued staring straight ahead.<br /><br />Undeterred, Anne brought the bowl back, and knowing Lizzy could see her, looked at it carefully, selected the most succulent looking strawberry, put it in her mouth, groaned in mock ecstasy as she chewed, licked the sugar off of her fingers, and said, “That is not how it is done in town!” She shoved the bowl back towards Lizzy’s face. She received a dark-eyed glare, but a hand came up, chose a berry, and her friend mimicked her actions, down to the suggestive moaning. And so it went, turn and turn about, without a word being said, until the bowl was empty.<br /><br />Lizzy smiled. “Thank you!”<br /><br />“You are most welcome. There are a couple of helpless men who need skilful female partners to play quoits, and I was sent to fetch you. Come on, we need to go join them.” Anne stood, held out her hand, and when Lizzy hesitated, added, “I am not above bribing people by promising rides around the countryside.”<br /><br />That pert remark earned a bigger smile, and off they went to have a good time.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br />Richard had finally discovered his cousin standing near the steps to the house, gazing blankly at the people moving around the lawn. “There you are, Darce! Anne sent me to bring you along for a few games of quoits with her and Miss Elizabeth.”<br /><br />“All right, in just a minute,” Darcy replied.<br /><br />“No sense waiting, Cuz! Anne told me what happened, and it is over now. No cause for concern. Let us be on our way.” Richard urged him on, not liking the look on his face.<br /><br />“It is just that Anne said something to me I had never thought of… and I have had an idea,” Darcy’s voice trailed off.<br /><br />Richard’s eyes grew round, and he said, almost in horror, “No, you do not! <i>Not today!</i> Twice, or is it three times, in the past few weeks you have had an idea, and each time it has caused a lot of trouble. Whatever it is, it can wait. Today is for fun, and for a good time. Stop having ideas, and come with me. I am a colonel, and you had better obey, because there are other soldiers here, and I will enlist them to help.” Without further ado, he grabbed Darcy’s arm and came close to jerking him off of his feet before the two of them headed off to enjoy themselves with the two waiting ladies.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>LONGBOURN Sunday Afternoon</b><br /><br />“What an unexpected treat!” Lizzy exclaimed as she stepped up into the phaeton. She waved to Jane, Mary, and Georgie standing in the portico, as Anne started down the drive.<br /><br />“I did not think you would turn me down,” Anne grinned. “And since Georgie had promised Mary help with a Mozart fantasy in some alphabet letter, I volunteered my services.”<br /><br />“Mary was almost in raptures last night, knowing she was finally going to get some help on this piece. She surpassed the technical proficiency of everyone in the area long ago, and sometimes becomes quite frustrated trying to learn everything on her own. Where Lydia and Kitty spend every last penny on ribbons and hats and such, Mary saves her money and gives it to Aunt Gardiner to buy music or new books of sermons for her in London. I can not say much for the sermons, but I contribute toward the music because I also enjoy learning new pieces, though I play only the easier ones,” Lizzy said, then added, “Do you know where you wish to go, or should I direct you?”<br /><br />“No need for directions. If you say this section of road is all right, we will run for a while, then trot back.” At Lizzy’s nod, she added, “I have two messages to impart to you. Aha! Curious, are you? Well, you will have to wait!” With that, she flicked the reins and they were off, Lizzy holding onto her bonnet, which had not been fastened in preparation for racing with the wind in her face.<br /><br />“Oh, that was grand!” Anne exclaimed breathlessly as she slowed to a trot. “I can see the crossroad, and I will turn there, so we can head back.”<br /><br />“Riding and racing is like having a piece of chocolate hidden away to nibble on, and not sharing it with anyone,” Lizzy giggled.<br /><br />“I did not realize you were such a selfish creature,” Anne declared. “I thought I was the only one who would do such a reprehensible thing!” Chuckling together, they turned back to Longbourn, as she added casually, “Mr. Bingley will be visiting Longbourn shortly to see Jane, and he asked that if you and Jane walked out with him, you could arrange to leave them completely alone for a few minutes?”<br /><br />Catching Lizzy’s inquiring glance, she continued, “I think - no, I am positive - that he has a gift for your sister, because I asked what it was and he frowned forbiddingly. Mr. Bingley frowning like my cousin, if you can believe it! I did not fare any better asking my cousins, either. I pleaded my case with Mr. Hurst, but he told me to consider a career in court pleading for mercy for the criminals.”<br /><br />“Of course I will help Mr. Bingley!” Lizzy promised. “What is the second message?”<br /><br />“This one is a little strange, and Darcy said to tell you because he may not be able to visit with Mr. Bingley this afternoon. His courier arrived with a towering stack of mail this morning, and on top of that, he and Richard have been shut up in his room arguing since we returned home from church. But he said to tell you that he was going out tomorrow morning looking for bonnets to catch. If you know what he is talking about, you really <i>must</i> explain it to me, or I shall take you miles away and leave you stranded to walk home alone!” Anne threatened.<br /><br />Laughing and blushing a little, Lizzy replied, “I walked to a certain hill one morning, and had removed my bonnet. When he came upon me and I attempted to replace it on my head, the wind whipped it away, and I was certain that I had lost it for good. Mr. Darcy caught it and returned it to me. That is it – the whole story. Now it is my turn: what were he and the Colonel arguing about?”<br /><br />“I have no idea. But I did hear Richard say that it was none of Darce’s business. And Darce replied that maybe it soon would be, and he might as well see what happened now as later, when it really mattered. Then one of the maids came down the hallway and I heard no more.”<br /><br />At Lizzy’s raised brows and pursed lips, she added, “Georgie was with me. Perhaps we were standing a bit close to the door.”<br /><br />Lizzy’s expression did not change and there was another, longer, pause, then grudgingly she conceded. “All right. Our ears were against his sitting room door, but that was all we had a chance to hear.” She brought the phaeton to a halt. “I will come in for a while, but I do want to be back at Netherfield in time to say goodbye to Richard. Ah! Here is your stable boy so I may hand my darling over.” Stepping down, she handed the lad the reins and waited for Lizzy.<br /><br />“You have not thought of a name yet?”<br /><br />“No, and I will not descend to Little Bess, Goldie, or Red,” Anne averred.<br /><br />“How about Young Bess, and you can say it is in honour of Queen Elizabeth? She was supposed to have had red hair, if I remember my history.” Lizzy offered.<br /><br />There was a moment’s pause, then with a wicked gleam in her eyes, Anne leaned close and whispered, “Or honouring the same royalty, I could name her The Virgin Queen. Just think of the scandal!” Anne swept into the house, relishing the sight of a shocked Lizzy standing in the doorway, mouth agape.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><i>Sunday Evening</i><br /><br />“Oh Jane! You are beautiful; they are beautiful!” Lizzy sighed as she finished fastening Jane’s new pendant. No one else in the family was aware of the gift yet, and the two sisters had come upstairs so Jane could change out of the green gown she had been wearing. “The blue of the sapphires matches your eyes, <i>and</i> the flowers embroidered in this muslin. Your Mr. Bingley certainly knows what suits you!” she grinned.<br /><br />“Just being by his side makes me so happy; I do not need anything else,” Jane whispered, then she took a deep breath. “Are you ready to go down and let Mama see it?”<br /><br />Lizzy wrinkled her nose as if lost in thought. “Maybe I can just stay up here until everything is quiet again?” Upon receiving a stern look, she sighed in resignation. “No? All right, but only because it is you. I would let any other believer go down and face the lions in the arena alone.” And she followed slowly as Jane fearlessly led the way to the drawing room.<br /><br />As they entered, Mr. Bingley stood, and Mrs. Bennet looked up.<br /><br />“Jane, why have you changed your gown again? Had you spilled something on the other one?” she asked. Then her eyes widened and her voice rose. “Oh! Oh, my! Come here, my dear and let me see! How beautiful! I have never seen one of these stones before! Mr. Bingley, you are so generous! And so thoughtful! Oh my! I am just a-flutter. I had better sit down before I need my salts."<br /><br />The other three Bennet girls came over to look, and after peering closer, Lydia said, “I wager that will go perfectly with my new pink gown. You must let me wear it into town tomorrow and shop for ribbons to match.”<br /><br />“I would rather not have anyone else wear this, <i>ever.</i>” Jane stated.<br /><br />“I only want to borrow them, not keep them. I will let you have them back after I show them off to the officers and all of the neighbors.” Lydia said,<br /><br />An unusually resolute Jane said, “<i>No, Lydia.</i> This set of jewellery is a gift to me from the man I am going to marry, and I do not want to lend it to anyone.”<br /><br />Lydia raised her voice with indignation, “I will not hurt them. You never do anything I ask you to.<br />Just because you are the oldest, you think you can make the rules. Mama, make her give them to me to wear in town tomorrow!”<br /><br />Mrs. Bennet announced, “Jane, you are being selfish. You must share with your youngest sister.”<br /><br />At this point, Mr. Bingley loudly cleared his throat and said flatly, “Miss Lydia, the jewellery is a gift for Jane alone. I do not wish for anyone else to wear it, and I would not like to have to return it because it had been worn by another person besides Jane.”<br /><br />“Well…“ Mrs. Bennet sputtered, not sure what to say, “Lydia, perhaps you had better sit down.”<br /><br />Shooting Mr. Bingley a dark glance, Lydia flounced back over to her chair to sit with her arms crossed, pouting and glaring at everyone. Kitty silently followed her, minus the pout and glare.<br /><br />Mary said softly, “Jane, it is a little hard for me to see the details of the stone. Would you mind bending forward a little towards the light?” When Jane complied, Mary smiled up at her sister. “How lovely! Mr. Bingley, you must have carried a cloth the colour of Jane’s eyes with you to have matched them so perfectly. It is hard to tell which one of you two deserves the other more.”<br /><br />Jane’s eyes glistened as she leaned forward to kiss Mary on the cheek. “Thank you, that was the perfect thing to say, and it was wonderful to hear you say it.”<br /><br />Lizzy, still restraining herself from grabbing the fireplace poker to beat some sense into Lydia, gently guided Mary to the loveseat. Together, they filled the echoing silence of the room with questions and answers about her practice session earlier that day with Georgiana, and the progress being made with the Mozart composition.<br /><br />Mr. Bingley did not linger, but left immediately after dinner, which had been a sombre affair with little conversation. Mr. Bennet was quite surprised when his compliments to Jane on her new necklace and earrings were greeted by frowns from almost everyone, including his wife. Perhaps Mrs. Bennet was coming down with a cold.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>Monday Morning</b><br /><br />Chewing a bite of one of Polly’s fruit filled pastries, Lizzy hesitated at the end of the drive for a moment or two. She still was not in the best of spirits after Lydia’s behaviour the previous night, but she thought that perhaps chatting with Mr. Darcy would cheer her up, so she turned and walked toward the hillock where he had hinted to Anne that he would be. She recalled how she had skipped along this same lane a mere week ago; now at this moment she still wanted to skip along, but clear to London to stay with the Gardiners – or anywhere, as long as it was far away from her family. Except Jane, of course, and Mary, whose perceptiveness, tact, and kindness had astounded her last night. She could only hope that Mr. Bingley insisted on a short engagement. If there were more displays like those he had witnessed on Saturday afternoon and last night, he might flee and never return. Perhaps Mr. Hurst could be convinced to speak to Lydia more often? She smiled and scolded herself, “<i>Enough you fool!</i> Everyone is the same as they have always been, except older, and youth can no longer be an excuse. Jane, at least, will be able to escape soon. <i>Live with it</i>.”<br /><br />She arrived at the hillock, but not seeing Mr. Darcy, climbed up to the rocks on top and, uncaring, loosened her bonnet – a mild breach of propriety in comparison to some others she had recently witnessed. It was a pleasant morning, a bit nippy, but the clear sky overhead promised warmth soon to come. There was a long bank of low dark clouds on the southern horizon, but although the fields could use some rain, she hoped that it was not one of those two- or three-day storms. Ah, she could see a rider coming, and while the horse might be Galahad, the glare of the sun prevented her from being sure. There, now she could see, it was indeed the gallant knight - the horse, not the rider, although, come to think of it – <i>Stop it Lizzy!</i> – enough of that train of thought.<br /><br />Darcy found a patch of grass with a nearby bush to tether Galahad, and with his long legs, made fast work of the slope. “Good morning, Miss Elizabeth! No hat? I am surprised and delighted to be able to see your lovely countenance brightened by the exercise, and the sun shining in your hair,.”<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy, you certainly know how to flatter a lady. Please, do <i>not</i> tell me that your cousin is giving you lessons,” she teased.<br /><br />“I thought women loved Fitzwilliam’s compliments?” he queried, surprised.<br /><br />“Well, yes, we do, but… It is hard to explain, especially to a man, because while most of us know that the Colonel would not tell a blatant untruth, we also know that deep down, he is not <i>sincere from the bottom of his heart</i>. Speaking with him is enjoyable. I am aware that his mild flirtation is exactly that, no more but no less, and with his position and family, it eases his way through life.” Lizzy hesitated, but kept on, her face reddening. “When you give a compliment, you mean it; the recipient does not feel as if you are merely being glib.”<br /><br />He glanced at her appreciatively. “I had always wondered why women laughed and enjoyed his company, but so few seemed to take him seriously.” His face grew thoughtful as he continued. “I have noticed that he tends to avoid those ladies who do take him seriously.”<br /><br />“I will not make further comments about my fellow females, lest I give away more secrets,” she smiled. “Anne intimated yesterday that you wanted to ask me something?”<br /><br />“Yes, I do. Bingley will be visiting Longbourn later to invite Miss Bennet and the rest of your sisters to accompany him into Meryton for treats at the confectioner’s shop. Anne and I will arrive shortly after they leave, and if you are agreeable, we would like to speak with you and your mother alone for a short time.” He watched, surprised as her face fell and her shoulders slumped.<br /><br />“Did you talk to Mr. Bingley last night after he got home?” she asked dejectedly.<br /><br />“No, Fitzwilliam had left, and I was trying to catch up on some paperwork. I believe that Bingley went straight to his room - probably to dream about your sister,” Darcy replied, puzzled.<br /><br />“He may dream about Jane, but the rest of her family must be causing him to have nightmares,” She sighed.<br /><br />“Something has evidently upset you. Can you…<i>will</i> you tell me what happened, please?” he asked softly, and he reached over to – oh so gently - pick up her hand and hold it.<br /><br />At the gesture, she hesitated, fearing to look at him. “It can be summed up in two, - no - four words – Mama, Lydia, embarrassing scene. Another one.” Her eyes stayed looking down, and oddly enough, the only thing she could think of was - why did men not have to always wear gloves as women did? His hand was so big and brown, and looked so strong, and was so comforting and warm as her hand nestled within it.<br /><br />“Then it is all the more important for me to come. You look very tired. I imagine from your obvious distress, that you did not sleep much last night?” Darcy made that last a gentle inquiry.<br /><br />“Very little. Both Jane and I tossed and turned a good portion of the night.”<br /><br />Darcy stood and reached for her hand to pull her up beside him, smiling widely and showing the dimples she could not resist. “Come, you are going home, and I am going to solve things for you this afternoon.” When she opened he mouth, he said, “Shush! I am not going to tell you how I am going to do it – you just have to trust me. Have I ever lied to you?” She shook her head. “Of course not! Now, trust me to do the correct thing so this will not happen again.” Leading her gently, but somehow compellingly, they went down to Galahad, whereupon he placed both hands on her waist and lifted her to sit sideways on the saddle. “You hold on and I will lead him.” Darcy ordered.<br /><br />“But, what…wait…Mr. Darcy, this is impossible!”<br /><br />He turned his head and grinned at her. “What is impossible? You sitting on my horse? It seems to me that you are. Me leading the horse? I need to, or he might wander to Lucas Lodge, and think of the gossip that would follow. What would really be nice, though, is if you would sing us a song as we wend our way back.”<br /><br />She stared as he turned to lead the horse again. In a moment or two, she astonished him with a currently popular, slightly ribald song from a London revue.<br /><br />When Longbourn was just out of sight, he stopped Galahad and lifted her down. (My, what he would have given to keep holding her!) “I told you I would fix things,” he reminded her, “and I will. In case you have forgotten, I am the Master of Pemberley, the dreaded ogre who smites people with his black scowl!” Her slight giggle rewarded his deepest frown, and his eyes twinkled in response. “You go inside, have some breakfast, then take Miss Bennet and go upstairs to sleep. Those are my orders for today, Miss Elizabeth. This afternoon, Bingley, Anne, Georgie and I will be here, and we will make everything right. Trust me, please?”<br /><br />Lizzy could only stare at him wide-eyed, - he held his breath lest she protest - but finally she smiled at him and nodded firmly. He smiled back, his heart in his eyes, and leaning down, gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek. “Thank you,” he breathed. Then gently grasping her shoulders, he turned her towards the gate. “Everything will be all right. I promise.” He gave her the tiniest of shoves forward.<br /><br />Stunned, she walked towards the house, turning once to glance back when she reached the gate. Then she strode firmly toward the house, determined to do exactly as she had been told.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>Monday Afternoon</b><br /><br />Hoping Anne and Darcy would not take too long to arrive, Lizzy was asking her mother about the latest gossip coming from Meryton. It had not taken many minutes for Mr. Bingley to convince her sisters that although the carriage would be a mite crowded, a trip to the confectioner’s for special treats was needed to make his day complete. Georgie persuaded Mary to go along by saying she needed Mary’s advice on the andante from Beethoven’s <i>Pastoral Sonata</i>, which she had seen in Mary’s store of music.<br /><br />To Lizzy’s relief, Mrs. Hill announced the new arrivals in just a few minutes; it only remained for her to worry – and fear – what was going to happen next. To her amazement she did trust Darcy, but she had lived all of her life with her mother’s highly strung nerves and outbursts, and she was not sure that her <i>own</i> emotions could withstand another embarrassing scene.<br /><br />Lizzy rose to welcome her guests, and asked them to be seated. Anne gave her a hug, and keeping an arm around her shoulders and making small talk, she steered Lizzy to the love seat, a few feet from her mother.<br /><br />Mrs. Bennet gave a small start when Darcy sat opposite her. She appeared more than a little surprised when he complimented her looks and inquired after her health, and her voice was a bit hesitant when she replied, “Thank you, I am well today.” Mrs. Bennet’s voice gained strength and her more usual petulant tone as she continued pointedly, “Mr. Bingley is taking your sister and all of my other girls into Meryton for a treat. Lizzy claimed the carriage would be much too crowded with seven people and said they should bring something back for her. Since <i>Mr. Bingley</i> is such a fine gentleman, I know he will do just that. <i>He</i> would never disappoint or ignore other people, I am sure.”<br /><br />Darcy smiled and nodded. “You are quite correct in your assessment, Mrs. Bennet. He has been my friend for quite a few years now, and I can attest to the truth of what you are saying.” He paused, and still wearing a small smile, asked, “Mrs. Bennet, may I ask whether anyone of your acquaintance is accepted as a member of the first circles of the ton? By that I mean that they have vouchers to attend the dances at Almack’s, are usually invited to the top balls, soirees, and dinners, and, if they issue invitations for dinner or a dance, attendance is virtually mandatory?”<br /><br />“I am not sure, but ‘The first circles,’” she repeated, visibly wondering whether or not to be affronted by such a question from Mr. Darcy. “Sir William Lucas has been presented at St. James, and I am sure that the Bingley family qualifies, do they not?”<br /><br />His face a little sad, Darcy responded gently, “No, I am afraid that the Bingleys do not. Remember that Mr. Bingley’s father was a tradesman, so he will never be considered above the second circle at the most. It may be that if he purchases an estate and marries a gentlewoman, and if their behaviour is <i>invariably above reproach</i>, his children or grandchildren may be accepted. I say this with great sorrow because he and I will always be friends, and my family welcomes him, but it is the way of our society. And Sir William, as good a man as he is, remains a country squire as you no doubt know.”<br /><br />“Oh, that is most disappointing!” Mrs. Bennet was crestfallen. “I had such hopes that Mr. Bingley would be able to introduce the younger girls into the first circles; still, the second is far better than they can hope for in Hertfordshire.” Her brow knit in thought.<br /><br />Darcy smiled again. “As I think on it, I realize that in fact, you do know two members of the first circles who are welcome at Almack’s, who are invited to most social functions, and whose personal or family’s invitations to dine and dance are most sought after and rarely turned down.”<br /><br />Her eyes lit up again. “Oh? Who would… of course! You and your cousin, Mr. Darcy! I had not thought about that at all. <i>You</i> could invite my girls to.…” Mrs. Bennet’s countenance changed rapidly as her thoughts darted from here to there and back again.<br /><br />“There is one problem with that, however, and it is a serious one indeed,” he stated, still maintaining his smile. (He was not sure if he could keep it pasted to his face, but a quick glance at Elizabeth, whose eyes were shining with hope, and trust, made him determined..)<br /><br />Mrs. Bennet’s face fell with dismay. “A serious problem? What kind of serious problem?” Her voice was shrill by the time she uttered the last word.<br /><br />“The problem may be serious, but I believe that there may be a simple solution.” He waited for her face to regain interest and hope. “Miss Bennet and Miss Elizabeth would be welcome at our homes, just as Miss Elizabeth was welcome at Rosings. Miss Mary is polite and correct in her manners, but she does need to acquire some knowledge of topics other than sermons and moral principles. Miss Kitty and Miss Lydia, however, <i>if they continue</i> in the same type of behaviour they now exhibit, would <i>never</i> be welcome at any of the social functions of even the second or third circles. Mrs. Bennet, I regret to tell you this, but before they will be accepted by the ton, your two youngest girls need to attend a school where young ladies learn how to conduct themselves appropriately. I can help you in selecting such a school, because I investigated several before I chose one for Georgiana. Would you consider accepting my help in solving this problem for your youngest daughters? I know how much you want the best for them.”<br /><br />His quiet soothing voice and dark eyes had almost hypnotized Mrs. Bennet, and she gazed at him for several moments, then nodded firmly before asking, “Oh, I do so want that for them. Would you? Would you help? How long do you think it would take?” And then words started to tumble out without stopping, “It would cost a lot, but it would be worth it for them to be put in the path of other rich men. I am sure that with Jane gone there would be some extra money, and they could make do with fewer new gowns and bonnets for a while. Once they are through with school and can go to London, I am sure they will catch husbands very quickly. Oh, Mr. Darcy! How wise and thoughtful you are to tell me this! I never even thought about you -- I would never have known they could have a problem. Just think, they could have been wasting their time in Hertfordshire forever. Oh, Mr. Darcy! I can never thank you enough! Oh, I must go talk to Mr. Bennet immediately and start making plans.” Eyes bright and face alight, Mrs. Bennet stood and rushed from the room.<br /><br />Lizzy looked on with widened eyes, Anne smirked and looked smug, while Darcy noisily blew out a breath, closed his eyes and leaned back. <i>"Please G-d,"</i> he prayed, <i>"do not give me any more ideas!"</i><br /><br />They heard Mrs. Bennet knocking on the door of the book room calling loudly, “Mr. Bennet, Mr. Bennet! I <i>must</i> see you right this moment on a very important matter. There is not a moment to lose!”<br /><br />After a few moments, Lizzy suggested, “It might be a good idea if we left for a walk or a ride before my father comes out here.”<br /><br />Anne smirked, “You and I can go for a ride, Lizzy, and leave Wills here. It is all his doing, and do not forget, he is bigger than your father.”<br /><br />Darcy stood, gave his tense shoulders a couple of small shrugs, and admitted, “I would not mind going for a walk. I do feel rather tense, and I would rather talk about something soothing, like the war in America, the latest negotiations with the French, or the nerve of that upstart Oxford University to try and put down Cambridge.”<br /><br />Lizzy rose also. “Yes, please, let us not dawdle. Perhaps we can meet the carriage on its way back. There is safety in numbers.” She knew her father would probably just listen to her mother’s talk and shoo her back to the drawing room, but she feared that he might stir himself to come out of his study. She did not think she could bear to be mortified by another member of her family, particularly her father and his hurtful sarcasm.<br /><br />The trio set off towards Meryton with Anne making most of the conversation, but soon Lizzy responded to some teasing, and they both turned to tormenting Darcy about the superiority of female novelists over male.<br /><br />Bingley’s coachman spotted them as the company was returning to the house, and drew the carriage to a halt. Jane and Bingley descended to walk with them, handing out chocolate studded biscuits which they had brought from the confectionery. Georgie and Mary were still arguing about the merits of their own individual fingering for a <i>Passacaglia</i> by Handel, so they elected to proceed directly to the house to test, by actual use of the pianoforte, whose method was better.<br /><br />*****<br /><br />By the time the group on foot reached Longbourn, Mrs. Bennet had tea waiting, which was welcome after all of the sweets. Lizzy noticed her mother looking intently at Kitty and Lydia, then glancing around the room at everyone else, particularly Georgiana and Mary, before looking back at the youngest Bennets. Perhaps her mother was considering the difference in the manners of the two sets of girls, and, Lizzy had to admit, that right at this time, there was not much difference.<br /><br />Casting aside thoughts about her youngest daughters, Mrs. Bennet brought her mind to bear on what she hoped would be the most talked about Hertfordshire event for many years, “Mr. Bingley, I have determined that Jane’s wedding would best be held sometime in mid-September. We would therefore, have time for careful planning, and the farewell parties and visits would not need to be rushed - another advantage of having the ceremony at the beginning of autumn.”<br /><br />Mr. Bingley was startled, but after a look at Jane’s face, courageously replied, “I am afraid that is impossible, Mrs. Bennet. I received a letter from my uncle and he is demanding that I return to Scarborough for at least six months to help care for the family business. He said I must be there by the middle of July at the latest. It will take us a week to travel there, and I plan to have a two week bridal trip somewhere, hopefully near the sea, so we…” he cast a loving glance at Jane, “will need to be married between the tenth or twentieth of June to accommodate that schedule.”<br /><br />“The tenth or twentieth of June!” Mrs. Bennet shrieked, “Impossible! Why, the wedding gown, the church decorations, the wedding breakfast, the parties. All of these take time!” she wailed.<br /><br />Darcy was surprised. Bingley had mentioned his uncle’s letter at breakfast, but he had been grinning about the request and wagered that one month would take care of anything that needed doing. Laughing to himself, he started making his own plans for Bingley’s June wedding.<br /><br />Anne, who had also heard Bingley’s comments on the letter, kept a straight face. Elizabeth could see Darcy and Anne holding in smiles, and wondered at their dancing eyes; something was not being said. The four younger girls were curious about what day would finally be chosen, and focused their attention on the discussion. Jane opted to say nothing, but she cast a loving smile at Bingley; it was clear to the company that all she wanted was to be married to her fiancée. (Jane also knew her mother’s talents, and that with her inexorable determination to out-do the neighbours, four or five weeks would be plenty for a fancy wedding.)<br /><br />“The menu for the wedding breakfast – oh my – “ Mrs. Bennet was moaning. “That alone will take days to arrange. And then the flowers for the church - it just can not be done in a month. You <i>must</i> be married in September.”<br /><br />Bingley tried to explain, firmly. “But <i>I will not be here</i> in September to marry Jane. I will not return to Hertfordshire until January, and I do <i>not want to wait that long</i> to be married.”<br /><br />Mrs. Bennet finally abandoned her grand plans and unwillingly surrendered. “Well, in that case, I suppose it must be in June. Lizzy, go find a calendar, or better yet, get your father and have him bring one with him, so I can hurry and start to plan.” Casting a baleful look at Mr. Bingley, she resigned herself to a rushed celebration, rather than the beauty and grandeur she had had in mind since before Jane’s birth.<br /><br />Lizzy had just reached the study door, when the Mrs. Hill came down the hall from the servants section in the rear. “Miss Lizzy, Mr. Bingley’s coachman just came to the back entry, and said the sky was clouding over. The gentlemen might want to take a look outside, since the phaeton does not have any protection from rain.”<br /><br />“Thank you, Mrs. Hill. I will tell them directly, after I fetch my father. Please tell the coachman to wait there for a few minutes.” She knocked on her father’s door calling, “Papa!” and receiving an answer, opened it and said, “Papa, would you please bring a calendar to the drawing room so that a date can be set next month for Jane’s wedding?”<br /><br />Mr. Bennet’s brows shot up, “Next month? Are you sure? I doubt your mother will agree with that!”<br /><br />“Mr. Bingley has said he must leave in July for six months, and he will not wait until January to marry.” She said this with a knowing smile and nod.<br /><br />“Well, in that case I will come, if only to see how this little imbroglio works out. Maybe I can help by urging the wedding to take place in the next two weeks, instead of waiting a whole month. Our amiable Mr. Bingley is full of surprises.” Mr. Bennet picked up the calendar out of his desk drawer and rose to follow Lizzy.<br /><br />Returning to the drawing room, Lizzy went directly to Mr. Bingley and said softly, “The coachman came to the back entry and said you need to take a look at the sky.”<br /><br />Bingley glanced towards the window, rose immediately, moved to tap Darcy on the shoulder, and saying “Come with me,” to him, and gesturing to Anne, the three of them, followed by Lizzy, went to stand in the forecourt. All were astounded by how quickly a chilly breeze, low scudding gray clouds, and a gray-blue sky had replaced the blue sky and white clouds.<br /><br />“What do you think, Bingley, a half-hour, an hour at the outside?” asked Darcy<br /><br />“It should be a half-hour, perhaps, with luck, an hour,” he replied.<br /><br />“I will go around to the stables to hurry and drive the phaeton, and I will have the carriage sent around front for you and the girls.” Darcy stated, and turned.<br /><br />“I will go with you!” Anne said firmly.<br /><br />That statement brought Darcy to a halt, and directing a quelling look at his cousin, he declared, “No, you will not. How long do you think I would stay alive, if our family heard you became ill again because of my neglect. No matter where I went, Fitzwilliam would never cease hunting me. I swear, Annie, I will tie you to a chair if I have to. Bingley, Miss Elizabeth, hold her here. I am not fond of becoming wet either and need to leave now.”<br /><br />Lizzy quickly said, “Come with me through the house, the coachman is waiting at the back. It will not be as far to the stables.”<br /><br />Darcy grabbed Anne’s hand and held it towards Bingley, “Here, I am depending on you to hold her.”<br /><br />Anne shook her head and rolled her eyes, resigned, “I will stay. I promise. But, I will get you for this, Darce, just you wait and see.” She stuck her tongue out at him.<br /><br />Darcy just grinned, “Little spitfire!” and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. Still grinning, he turned to an astonished Lizzy, “Pay no attention. She has acted this way in private, since she was born. Now, please lead the way to the back.”<br /><br />They quickly reached the back door where the coachman was waiting. Before going out, Darcy looked at Lizzy earnestly, “I have to leave for London early Wednesday morning and will not return until late Friday or early Saturday. Weather permitting, I plan to watch the sunrise from the top of Oakham Mount tomorrow, or else on Saturday. I hope my efforts today will help you and your sisters. Goodbye, Miss Elizabeth.” He tenderly took her hand from its hold on the door, and bowing slightly, placed a lingering kiss on it, before turning to rush to the stables.<br /><br />Lizzy watched until he was out of sight, and went back to the drawing room, muttering dire threats under her breath to the powers controlling the weather about making the skies clear by nightfall. Anne and Georgie were in the front hall donning their spencers and hats again. Mary joined the group and they all went out front to wait for the carriage. Darcy came trotting by and everyone waved as he went down the drive, and after turning through the gates they heard Young Bess’s (or The Virgin Queen’s) trot turn into her running pace very quickly. Jane and Mr. Bingley soon joined them, with beaming smiles and shining eyes.<br /><br />When the others turned and let their inquiring eyes and raised brows ask the question, Jane said simply, “Saturday, June twentieth.”<br /><br />The carriage came rattling around the corner, and while Georgie and Anne climbed in, Bingley directed the coachman, “It is not that far, you do not need to hold them back.” With a last fervent look at Jane, he shut the door, then tried to keep her in sight as they drove off.<br /><br />Just at the carriage was turning out of the gates, the sky flashed with light in the distance, though, thank goodness, in the opposite direction of Netherfield. They waited apprehensively, but the thunder was still just a low rumble quite far off. Everyone turned to go inside, knowing the rest of the day would be spent on wedding talk.<br /><br />At the last minute, Lizzy decided to remain on the portico, and leaned against a pillar, watching the skies darken, the flashes of lightning get brighter, and hearing the thunder move closer. She knew, somehow, that the rain would last the rest of the day and night, and even if the storm stopped by noontime tomorrow, it would be too muddy to walk or drive anywhere. She chided herself – <i>“Stupid girl, you were better off when you disliked him, because you dreaded the sight of him.”</i><br /><br />She took a deep breath and turned to go join her beloved Jane in planning the upcoming happy event, determined not to spread her gloom to her happy sister -- let Lydia do that!<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><br />For the Beethoven <i>Pastoral Sonata</i> andante, here is a lovely rendition:<br /><br />[<a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ye1hFWFXLNg" rel="nofollow">www.youtube.com</a>]<br /><br />Handel P<i>assacaglia</i>, a personal favorite of mine, here it is for piano or<br />Violin and viola by Perlman and Zukerman<br /><br />[<a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=soi3AUq45gc&amp;feature=fvsr" rel="nofollow">www.youtube.com</a>]<br /><br />[<a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VoGErup6-xk" rel="nofollow">www.youtube.com</a>]]]></description>
<dc:creator>Denver</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Fri, 01 Jan 2010 15:54:06 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46502,46502#msg-46502</guid>
<title>R5 - Chapter 57 - Settling In (4 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46502,46502#msg-46502</link><description><![CDATA[ <i>I must once again apologize for real life interfering with fanfiction. Christmas was good, but I'd have much preferred to give ff higher priority to a few other things.<br /><br />Of course, where would I be without my most amazing friends, Amy, Ashley, Betsy, Julie, Juliet, Linnea, Mary, Sophie and Susan? They are far too good to me, and I could never thank them enough. </i><br /><br /><b>Chapter 57</b><br /><br />“Yes, Mom… Yes, I know.” Will heard Elizabeth’s voice as he climbed the stairs Monday night. He stepped into the doorway of her office and looked around. She was lying on her back, on the floor in front of her desk, her eyes closed, as she twirled the end of a <u><a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Category_5_cable" rel="nofollow">patch cord</a></u> in one hand and dug her toes into the thick green carpet.<br /><br />“Okay, Mom. I’ll talk to Will tonight.” He glanced at her face, before his eyes went back to her feet, where they traced their way up her shapely calves and back down her thighs to where they were hidden by her shorts. He suppressed a groan and forced himself to look up, around the room.<br /><br />All of her computers were lined up under the desk and appeared to be powered up, so she had to be nearly done. The cream sofa fit nicely along the near wall. He had to admit, her color choices had worked well. The room was warm and inviting – especially when he looked at Elizabeth again…<br /><br />“Yes, Mom. I promise. I’ll call you tomorrow, okay… All right… I love you too. Bye.” She pressed the disconnect button and her hands dropped to her sides as she released a huge sigh.<br /><br />“You okay?” he asked, making Elizabeth start.<br /><br />She sat up quickly, reaching up to set her phone on the desk. “I didn’t hear you come in.” Taking a deep breath, she looked up to meet his eyes. “It was just my mom. She’s…” Elizabeth shook her head slowly.<br /><br />Will walked over to her and held his hand down to help her up. “She’s not giving you a hard time for moving in with me, is she?” She was barely on her feet when he somehow managed to sit on the sofa and pull her into his lap.<br /><br />Leaning into him, she nestled her head on his shoulder. “Not at all. She’s very happy for us.” <i>‘Oh! This is so wonderful! Whatever it takes to get that ring on your finger!’</i> Elizabeth almost had to repress a shudder. “Just now, she’s trying to invite herself over here… And I know it’s only so she can snoop around and assess your <i>lovely home</i> and <i>fine furnishings</i>.” She began nervously wrapping the patch cord around her left hand.<br /><br />“It’s all right,” Will assured her, kissing the top of her head. “Invite them to dinner this weekend.”<br /><br />“But, Will, you’ve met my mother. You’ve seen how she is, and she’ll be so much worse if she comes here.” She twisted the looped cord around her hand. “I’ll be so embarrassed… and you’ll…”<br /><br />“Liz.” He reached and slipped his fingers under the cord, slowly pulling it off her hand. “Do you really think we can go through the rest of our lives and never invite her over?” When she shook her head slowly, he continued. “Then why not get it over with? I’m sure we can manage.” He tossed the cable on the floor and wrapped her hands in his. “Let’s just do it.”<br /><br />“Okay.” She nodded as her fingers intertwined with his. “But just my parents.”<br /><br />Will was about to reply when she continued. “And I’ll cook, and we have to give Maggie the night off… maybe see if she can go out.”<br /><br />“Maggie?” he asked, surprised. “I suppose we can ask her. But why?”<br /><br />Elizabeth tried to turn her head enough to look up at Will. “Because I know my mother. I can just see her praising you for having <i>help</i> and she’d be all… she’d… I just can’t do that to Maggie.”<br /><br />Will nodded. “So just a theoretically quiet evening with us and your parents.” He kissed her forehead. “I think we can do that.”<br /><br />Seeing his encouraging smile, Elizabeth tried to put on one of her own as she squirmed and turned so she could face him. “Have I told you how much I love you, Will Darcy?”<br /><br />“You have.” He grinned mischievously. “But I was hoping you’d show me.”<br /><br />An hour or so later, the house was quiet and dark as Will went downstairs to let the dogs out for the last time that evening.<br /><br />* * * * *<br /><br />Elizabeth called her mother from the office early Tuesday afternoon, hoping to keep the call short; and for once, it worked. Her parents would be coming for dinner Saturday night.<br /><br />She and Will discussed the plans and arrangements for the dinner on the train ride home, and were happy to put the topic to rest for the time being. Georgiana was only there for two more days, and they were much more interested in enjoying her company.<br /><br />They spent little time at the house before Will was putting a large picnic hamper in the trunk of his Audi and trying to tell the ladies to hurry up, as he was ready to leave. It took another ten minutes, but eventually Maggie shooed Georgiana and Tiffany out the door. Elizabeth quickly joined them in the back seat, leaving Maggie no choice but to sit in front.<br /><br />It was probably a good thing they left when they did, for traffic on the Schuyllkill Expressway was bad, even heading toward Philadelphia, and it took more than an hour to get to the <u><a href="http://www.manncenter.org/" rel="nofollow">Mann Music Center</a></u>.<br /><br />There was still fifteen minutes before the show when they found a place on the lawn with an excellent view of the stage. They sat down on the large blanket Georgiana brought, and began to extract their dinner from the basket.<br /><br />A few minutes later, they watched as members of the Philadelphia Orchestra began filing onto the stage and began warming up. Elizabeth noticed Georgiana’s grin, already beginning to understand how the younger woman truly loved musical performances. She then smiled at Will, who had also been watching his sister.<br /><br />Soon, <u><a href="http://www.sarahbsadventures.com/2008/08/when-you-wish-upon-star.html" rel="nofollow">Bernadette Peters</a></u> was introduced and the performance began. Elizabeth watched with nearly as much attention as Georgiana through the first two numbers, before leaning against Will, relaxing as he wrapped his arm around her.<br /><br />After a while though, it was clear that the light breeze was not enough to compensate for the hot August air, and Elizabeth moved again, this time so that very little of her exposed skin touched anything – well except for the hand that immediately intertwined with Will’s. She doubted it would ever be too hot for that.<br /><br />They all enjoyed the performance, and slowly packed up their belongings afterward. Knowing the parking lot would be jammed, they were in no rush to depart – and when they did make it to the car, they had an easy exit and a quick drive home.<br /><br />* * * * *<br />The next evening was easy for Will to predict. With Georgiana heading back to California, and not coming home until Thanksgiving, there was little doubt in his mind that Maggie would spend the whole day cooking Italian food.<br /><br />Knowing there would be no shortages, Will invited Charlie and Jane, and Rich Fitzwilliam invited himself, joining the couples on the R5 at the end of the day. He was also not surprised to see Brian's car in the driveway when they arrived home.<br /><br />The dinner table was already set when they walked in, and little time was wasted in adding the hot foods. Soon everyone was seated and passing around bowls of pasta and conversing freely.<br /><br />As Elizabeth shifted from talking to Brian about his thesis and his post-grad plans, to listening to Jane's kind praises of Maggie's cooking, she paused. As her eyes quickly drifted from one person to another, a small smile formed on her lips. This was exactly what she had always wanted. No matter who was present or not, and no matter the occasion, such harmony had never been achieved at the Bennet dinner table.<br /><br />She looked toward Will, and realized he was watching her. As soon as their eyes met, he grinned with such warmth. In that moment, she knew, absolutely, she was home.]]></description>
<dc:creator>DebraAnne</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Tue, 29 Dec 2009 17:51:54 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46495,46495#msg-46495</guid>
<title>Connections Redux, Chapters 3 &amp; 4 (18 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46495,46495#msg-46495</link><description><![CDATA[ <b>Chapter 3</b><br /><br />As Darcy dressed for dinner at Longbourn, he realized he was actually looking forward to the evening. Mr. Bennet had proved himself a well-informed and amusing conversationalist, so time in his company did not seem a chore. His acknowledged reservations about furthering his acquaintance with the Bennets lay with the three unmarried daughters of the house. He was well aware that many who sought his company were influenced by his prospects as a single man of fortune. At least his initial conversation with Mr. Bennet had not led to suggestions that he might like to meet one or another of his girls...<br /><br />He hardly admitted to himself a second niggling point of concern in regard to Bingley. His friend was quite taken by the undeniably beautiful Jane. It was not unusual for Bingley to quickly become infatuated with a lovely woman, but each time, it unsettled Darcy's happy notion that in a few years Bingley would make a very suitable husband for Georgiana. Charles was a great friend, was well situated financially, and possessed a cheerful and gentle nature. Such a match would suit his wishes for Georgiana's security and happiness very well, so he could only hope that this infatuation too, might fade.<br /><br />The visit proved to be a pleasant affair. Mrs. Bennet demonstrated both skill and ease as a hostess, creating a welcoming and comfortable atmosphere. Even the Bingley sisters seemed to relax a little. The company was very congenial. In addition to the Bennets and the Netherfield party, the only other guests were the local parson, Reverend Sommers, and his wife, a couple in their sixties. Though older, they were in excellent health, quick-witted, pleasant, and clearly very comfortable in the Bennet home. The only time Darcy felt tense was during his introduction to the family, as he exchanged stiff and formal greetings with the girls - including a lovely young woman, Julia Bradford, who was introduced as a ward of the family and who had that morning unexpectedly returned from London. Darcy noticed that Miss Bingley reacted to the name, but as a matter of policy he avoided private conversation with her, and so was not to hear of Miss Bradford's history until their return to Netherfield.<br /><br />By the end of the evening though, he wondered if his stiffness might have communicated its intended message <i>too</i> well, as the daughters paid him no attention at all. Before dinner, Darcy spoke primarily with Mr. Bennet, the Reverend, and Caroline, who had as usual attached herself to him. There was the odd word from Bingley, when he could tear himself away from Jane Bennet, and now and then a contribution from Mrs. Bennet, as she circulated about the room. This continued through the meal, as Caroline was seated between him and Mr. Bennet, to the right of their host, with Mrs. Hurst and Reverend Sommers seated to the host's left. Rather than admit ignorance, Miss Bingley claimed interest in whatever topic the men chose, and Mrs. Hurst said almost nothing. As a result, their conversation had ranged over recent advances in metallurgy and electricity, the economics of railroads, and modern philosophers, all of which Miss Bingley claimed to find 'very interesting,' and of which she understood barely a word. On the few instances when Mr. Bennet could direct the conversation to a topic comprehensible to Miss Bingley and her sister, Darcy would speak a bit to Miss Bradford, or attend her conversation with Elizabeth Bennet - as the table was two men 'short' (even counting Ben), Julia, Elizabeth, and Kitty were seated in that order to his right. To his surprise, he heard Miss Bradford and Miss Elizabeth speaking variously, and fluently, in Italian, French, and German, apparently choosing a language to match the music being discussed.<br /><br />Before the meal, on the first occasion that Darcy's attention had drifted toward Elizabeth, he had expected to confirm his opinion that she was not much above the ordinary. However, in the better light of the Bennet drawing room, he had quickly discovered the magnitude of his error, and this realization was reinforced when she had glanced up and chanced to meet his gaze. He could not decipher her arch look, but her expression had quite caught him. Her face was extraordinarily lovely, and her eyes were mesmerizingly beautiful, and suggested an intelligence that seemed perhaps even the equal of her father's. On further observation he found himself caught by her easy and playful manners, and by her lovely figure. Finally, during the meal, he was chagrined to discover that this lovely young woman was even more above the ordinary in cultivation than she was in looks.<br /><br />Elizabeth had spent much of the evening enjoying lively exchanges with her brother Ben (the older brother, Tom, was away at Eton), and conversing quietly with her younger sister and Miss Bradford, obviously sharing anecdotes and catching up after the latter's absence. Kitty, Darcy noted, was quite attractive - in her own way as pretty as her sisters, but easily overlooked because she was quite shy in company. She had character in her face though, and a very playful sense of humor that surfaced in conversation with Miss Elizabeth. Darcy's eye however, returned again and again to Elizabeth, who was frequently teasing her other 'sister' (as she referred to Miss Bradford). Miss Bradford more than once blushed at whatever was whispered to her, but always smiled at the remarks. The affection between the three young ladies made them even more attractive in Darcy's eyes.<br /><br />Toward the end of the meal, Darcy pulled his mind back to his immediate company, and actually began paying Caroline more attention than was his wont, simply to distract himself from the girl with the bright eyes and playful laugh to his right. He relaxed more after the women withdrew following dinner and was easily able to put all thought of her from his mind as discussion turned to things of more practical import such as sport and horses.<br /><br />On rejoining the women though, he decided that there would be no harm in speaking to Elizabeth himself. However, as soon as he approached any group where she stood, she would excuse herself or be called to another, and not long into the evening she put an end to all conversation with the suggestion that Julia play for them. The proposition was greeted with support by many in the room, particularly as most of Julia's recent stay in London had been spent studying music. Her enthusiasm had been nurtured by Mrs. Bennet as a way of making her feel comfortable when Julia first came to them. Sarah had insisted that the young lady be exposed to as many experiences and masters as possible, regularly traveling with her to London in her first years with the family.<br /><br />Julia becomingly demurred in favor of anyone else who might like to play, fixing her eyes on Lizzy and - possibly in retaliation for the teasing she had received at Elizabeth's hands that evening - suggesting <i>she</i> should provide the entertainment.<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed, stating there was no possible inducement which would lead her to perform, particularly before their new company. "I do not perform to strangers," she grinned, laughing to herself at her joke at Mr. Darcy's expense. "In any event, I am sure your Master West would be disappointed at your reluctance to share your gift, especially after the long hours you have invested recently."<br /><br />The party's attention was conveniently diverted from the blushing Julia by Miss Bingley. "Would that be Mr. Jonathan West?" she asked, genuinely interested. "He is a captivating performer. I have had the pleasure of hearing him at London soirees on a few occasions."<br /><br />Julia's pleasure at the compliment to her mentor was obvious. "Yes, he is the same man - not just a marvelous pianist, but also a wonderfully patient teacher. If I could play with just half his skill and feeling, I believe I could want no more."<br /><br />"He must have no complaint with your playing if he has offered to come to you for lessons," Elizabeth smiled, causing the color again to rise to her sister's cheeks. "Oh, do indulge us at the instrument, dear."<br /><br />Indulge them she did, and even Darcy had to admit her performance was superior. At the request of the party, Julia stayed at the instrument for the rest of the evening, playing <i>and</i> singing, and foreclosing the possibility of Darcy conversing with Elizabeth. He left wondering how such a pleasant evening could leave him so dissatisfied.<br /><br />On the return to Netherfield, the sisters shared their recollection of the gossip surrounding Lord Portman, concluding with Miss Bingley's tasteless comments, "Perhaps the family also takes in stray dogs. I do feel sorry for Miss Bradford, as even if the Bennets treat her as <i>generously</i> as they do their own daughters, her portion must still be so small that she can never hope to be well-married. And what are they thinking, having a <i>child</i> at dinner?" It was just as well that she did not know that the men all thought that Ben was better company than Caroline.<br /><br />~/~<br /><br />As the Netherfield and Longbourn parties did not cross paths over the next few days, it would perhaps be supposed that Darcy was able to put all thoughts of Elizabeth out of his mind, as he had always done with all the pretty and pleasant girls he had ever met. But now and then she would intrude on his thoughts, and the fact that she had showed no interest in him occasioned mild feelings of satisfaction and the opposite.<br /><br />Bingley was much more reluctant to stop thinking of Miss Bennet. Jane proved every bit as beautiful on the second meeting as she had on the first, and he had enjoyed his opportunity to spend more time in conversation with this sweet and generous woman. He was relieved when Sunday provided the opportunity to see her at church. His eyes continually drifted in the direction of the Bennet family during the service. To him it seemed the final hymn would never come - but come it did, and it took all his self control to speak politely with other friendly neighbors who sought his notice, before he was able to make his way to Jane's side.<br /><br />On seeing his friend's eagerness to speak with Miss Bennet, Darcy frowned slightly and stepped away from the several happy groups chatting outside the old church building. His eyes moved boredly over the congregation, seeing no one worthy of attention. Mr. Bennet was speaking with the tiresome Sir William, cutting off his best chance of enjoyable conversation, and perversity kept him from joining the rest of his party speaking with Mrs. and Miss Bennet. His frown returned once more as he observed the satisfaction writ on Bingley's face.<br /><br />A light laugh, not far away, drew his attention. He was not greatly surprised to see Miss Elizabeth and young Benjamin in an animated discussion with Reverend Sommers. The Reverend and Elizabeth seemed to be thoroughly enjoying a story the lad was sharing with them and he could just catch snatches of a wild tale of a runaway ride that had occurred the previous week, apparently on a horse named 'Perseus'. A discreet smile turned the corners of Darcy's mouth, and he casually moved a little closer to hear more of the story. He could remember youthful experiences of his own, when his overconfidence with a magnificent, headstrong animal had led to similarly embarrassing results. He had never thought to make an anecdote of them - instead keeping his own counsel, almost afraid to share what he had <i>then</i> perceived as failure.<br /><br />"Father says to not tell Mother, though," Ben warned in a lowered voice, "or she will not trust me with Perseus again."<br /><br />"Why ever would that be?" asked Reverend Sommers dryly, his eyes twinkling at the enthusiasm of the lad in telling of his adventure, and especially amused at the Ben returning home with grass and twigs caught in the hair on the back of his head.<br /><br />"It was not Perseus' fault," Ben defended. "I should have remembered that Mr. Black's dogs are not to be trusted and taken another path - but as sore as my behind was the next day, I cannot regret it. The feeling I had when we made that fence - with inches to spare - was indescribable."<br /><br />"But the bump when you lost your seat on the other side; that you described <i>very</i> fully," Elizabeth countered. "Perhaps you should set him penance for his recklessness."<br /><br />"Our tradition holds that penance is for healing and prevention; I think that this has already happened," Reverend Sommers laughed.<br /><br />"The prevention, perhaps, but he still sits down very carefully. However, I cannot think of any act that would accelerate this particular <i>healing</i>. Perhaps what is required is medical, rather than ecclesiastic, attention." Ben rolled his eyes at his sister while the Reverend laughingly agreed with her, before moving off to speak to more of his parishioners.<br /><br />Charlotte then appeared to claim Elizabeth's attention, and Ben wandered off to in search of a new occupation. His sister was frankly amazed when, looking up some minutes later, she found Benjamin and Mr. Darcy in cheerful conversation. There was nothing new in Ben's friendliness to a relative stranger; and she was used to the fact that Ben would talk of horses wherever he could find an ear - what surprised her so much was that Mr. Darcy was an active participant, and was <i>enjoying</i> himself.<br /><br />Charlotte followed her friend's eyes. "Sarah may have been correct about precipitous judgments," she commented. "Mr. Darcy no longer seems nearly as aloof as he did upon first acquaintance."<br /><br />"I remain unconvinced that my initial impressions are in error," Lizzy smiled, "though it does appear that he finds some members of my family <i>tolerable</i>."<br /><br /><b>Chapter 4</b><br /><br />If any of the Bennets had previously had any doubts as to the character of the handsome Mr. West, they were answered, to Julia's great dismay, when his promised visit was canceled. A few days later, there was a letter from the solicitors of Sir Reginald West - a well-known club-man and socialite - to Mr. Bennet, and none but Mrs. Bennet ever knew the precise contents of it:<br /><br /><blockquote><font face="matura mt script capitals"> James Egerton<br />Egerton, Finley, Watson &amp; Pierce<br />94 Park Lane, London<br /><br /><br />My dear Mr. Bennet,<br /><br />We have been retained by Sir Reginald West, father of Mr. Jonathan West, to communicate with you in the matter of the termination of any contact between his son and your ward, Miss Julia Bradford. As you know, Mr. West has served as a piano master to your daughter, Miss Catherine Bennet, and your ward, Miss Bradford, for some months. Sir Reginald is concerned that the attractions of his son, and the young man's warm manner, may have given rise to expectations on the part of Miss Bradford as to their continued association. Sir Reginald regrets if this has happened, but has made it clear to his son that this is impossible. Mr. West's family is a very socially prominent one, and its members must take great care in choosing their affiliations. We enclose a refund of the tuition paid by you to Mr. West for the previous quarter.<br /><br />Members of my firm have discussed the matter with Mr. West at length, and we are confident that, even if you are dissatisfied with this termination, you have no legitimate claim. Any contesting of this decision on the part of members of your family would no doubt give rise to gossip, and I have been instructed by Sir Reginald to inform you that he would take vigorous action to protect his family name in the event that any damage was done to them.<br /><br />Cordially,<br /><br />James Egerton, </font></blockquote><br />After reading the letter to his wife, he began ranting (again). "That damned peacock. If it were not for the fact that it would hurt Julia, I would take him apart. As it is, I <i>will</i> look for the chance to ruin <i>Sir Reginald</i>, and I dare say that it will present itself."<br /><br />"My dear, of course you can ruin him, but to what end? You cannot go to war with the entire Ton. If he knew of our connections, and the size of Julia's dowry, he would have been well pleased to connect himself with our family. And in that event, Caroline Bingley would be over here every day, as well. We can instead be happy that Mr. West did <i>not</i> continue his courtship, as such a callow and easily led youth is not worthy to be our son. For Julia's sake we must have my sister" - meaning Lady Sophia Landsdowne Carlisle, Marchioness of Salisbury, patroness of Mr. West - "gracefully withdraw her backing."<br /><br />"You are right, my dear, and I apologize for my outburst. You must be even angrier than am I, but having to counsel prudence to your sister, and to me, prevents you from expressing your true feelings. I will arrange for Anthony" - Sir Anthony Cartwright was the head of the most successful, and most feared, solicitors' chambers in London, and a very good friend of Thomas Bennet and Edward Gardiner - "to put the fear of God into them about gossiping about our girl. They might be less punctilious about protecting <i>her</i> name than they are about their son's." After a pause, he said, "I think that West must have someone in mind for his son, else he would not have gone about it this way... Oh, well, good riddance." However, despite what he had said to his wife, he did send letters to Edward Gardiner and Lucas Carlisle, to see <i>if</i> an opportunity for giving Sir Reginald his desserts would present itself - '<i>I shall not go out of my way to crush the man, but it would be best for my girl if he had troubles of his own to occupy his time...and someone this odious probably has many other sins for which he has not answered.</i>'<br /><br />The letter from Sir Anthony certainly served its purpose, and Mr. Egerton was most strenuous in urging his clients to not allude to the broken engagement, "Your son <i>is</i> guilty of breach of promise, and if their ward's reputation is even slightly compromised, they might well be sufficiently angered that they would proceed with a suit. In the hands of someone like Cartwright, the only question would be whether you were allowed to retain possession of your eyeteeth, or not."<br /><br />"But how could a nothing country family like that get the services of Cartwright? I tried to get him to represent me last year, and was turned down flat - and damned rudely!"<br /><br />"That does not matter. The point is, they have him, and in the present instance, going up against him in court would be a total disaster. Since you forced your son to break the engagement, not only he, but you, are liable. I assure you that in this case, a judgment of £15,000 and costs is not at all out of the question. And Sir Anthony's costs are always <i>very</i> substantial."<br /><br />Fortunately for Sir Reginald, his wife was not at all given to gossip; that was his office. However, he had been uncharacteristically quiet about the matter - hinting a great deal, but with no names - as he and Baron Harwood had been 'negotiating a merger,' and were close on terms. It would be a coup for the West family, as the West's grandson might be a Baron (although not a particularly wealthy one). The ancient title could only be held by a male, but the letters patent allowed the holder of the title to designate his successor at any time up to his death. As Leticia Harwood was an only child, Sir Reginald's grandson would likely be the next Baron, if he could arrange the marriage. To do so, he would need to settle £50,000 on his son in addition to the £20,000 he had given him at his majority, which meant that his second son would have as large a fortune as did his heir, Edgar, but it was worth it. To be successful, however, he would have to hold his tongue, and not just until the wedding, but until a son was born. The Baron, at any time up until his death, was quite capable of disowning a grandson, and was well-known to be 'allergic' to scandal.<br /><br />The West family's weakness of character, shared by the brothers and father, proved to be their undoing. Jonathan's marriage to Miss Harwood did go through, but it was not a happy one: his wife tired of him quickly, and after two miscarriages, refused his attentions. As soon as her father died, two years later, she left West to live openly with a wealthy French expatriate, and bore <i>le Compte</i> two sons and a daughter, and eventually became his wife. The ailing Lord Harwood, without a grandson and understanding from his daughter that there would not be one, had arranged for his title to pass to his favorite nephew; this was the last of many disappointments for Sir Reginald, and completed the alienation between the Jonathan and his father. The withdrawal of the patronage of the Carlisle family, and various scandals - including that of the former Miss Harwood - had already finished Jonathan's career and wrecked the West family's standing, and shortly after his wife left him, the West sons went to Canada in the hope of establishing themselves anew. However, the scandals, and their own weaknesses, followed them. Within three years, Edgar was killed in a brawl over an improbable run of luck at cards, and Jonathan had established the pattern, which he maintained for the rest of his short life, of drinking too much and whining about his misfortunes. His parents, instead of dwelling on their bad luck, returned to their small country estate in Sussex, gradually reestablishing themselves as creditable. After the deaths of their sons, they took a very active interest in the welfare of young people in their neighborhood, to everyone's benefit.<br /><br />Of the family, Julia alone seemed unsurprised that this had happened to her. It was too much of a kind with what had happened after her first family's death. Though very confident of her current family's attachment to her, as they had treated her as another daughter or sister or niece or cousin from the first, she had never fully recovered from having all of her erstwhile 'friends' turn their backs on her. In the interval between news of her family's death reaching her school, and the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Bennet to bring her to her new home, she had been treated as though a carrier of a particularly disgusting contagion, and almost immediately been assigned the sobriquet - more precisely, epithet - of 'Match Girl'. In fact, the headmistress had transferred her, in less than a day, into a tiny attic space, after failing to convince the family solicitor to remove her entirely. As Miss Bradford's tuition had been paid in advance through the current term, this was entirely unwarranted, and the school's behavior angered Mr. Bennet so greatly that he demanded that his ward be given £5,000 in refunds and damages, and, in the end, he prevailed.<br /><br />Julia had never really believed that she would be married, so she was unable to <i>feel</i> that this event was a failure of the young man, and instead it was, to her, confirmation that she was somehow flawed.<br /><br />The absence of Mr. West from Hertfordshire society was not especially important, although the local gossips had spoken enough of his coming that, when he did not, it gave rise to some speculation. Mr. Bennet dealt with this by informing Mrs. Philips, in a very matter-of-fact way, that the young performer had obligations in Town which he could not break, and that his services were not really needed any longer, as his pupils were, in truth, entirely proficient. Within a few days, it was 'old news' and talk of the sale of a horse from the Purvis Lodge stables to the Duke of Albany completely eclipsed that matter. There was still the odd complaint from Miss Bingley, as she was rarely pleased by Hertfordshire, and had looked forward to some 'London sophistication'. But Julia was rarely in her presence, and always accompanied by Kitty, who had taken it upon herself to provide distraction and good cheer, so the occasional comments about "the absent Mr. West" were of little moment. It became more generally evident though, whenever they met, that their <i>brother</i> continued to admire Jane; and to Elizabeth it was equally evident that Jane was yielding to the preference which she had begun to entertain for him from the first; but something still made Elizabeth unsure of whether Jane was considered completely 'suitable' by the sisters, especially the younger one. She had heard them both speak of Darcy's sister - and of her thirty thousand pounds - and from Miss Bingley on more than one occasion, and she wondered if these were hints intended for Jane. Miss Bingley's apparent obsession with the size of Miss Darcy's dowry helped Elizabeth better understand her parent's reasons for misleading rumors about their own dowries and the family's wealth. '<i>If they knew that Jane had over £100,000 and had turned away a viscount, a baron, and other gentlemen of much greater wealth than their brother...</i>' she mused.<br /><br />Even so, Jane was soon on her way to being very much in love. Elizabeth considered with pleasure that it was not likely to be discovered by the world in general, since Jane united with great strength of feeling a composure of temper and a uniform cheerfulness of manner, which would guard her from the suspicions of even the impertinent Caroline Bingley. She mentioned this to her friend Miss Lucas.<br /><br />"It may perhaps be pleasant," replied Charlotte, "to be able to impose on the public in such a case; but it is sometimes a disadvantage to be so very guarded. If a woman conceals her affection with the same skill from the object of it, she may lose the opportunity of fixing him; and it will then be but poor consolation to believe the world equally in the dark. There is so much of gratitude or vanity in almost every attachment, that it is not safe to leave any to itself. We can all <i>begin</i> freely - a slight preference is natural enough; but there are very few of us who have heart enough to be really in love without encouragement. In nine cases out of ten, a woman had better show <i>more</i> affection than she feels. Bingley likes your sister undoubtedly; but he may never do more than like her, if she does not help him on."<br /><br />"But she does help him on, as much as her nature will allow. If her regard for him is obvious to us, he would need to be a simpleton not to discover it."<br /><br />"Remember, Eliza, that he does not know Jane's disposition as you do."<br /><br />"But if a woman is partial to a man, and does not endeavor to conceal it, he must find it out."<br /><br />"Perhaps he must, if he sees enough of her. But though Bingley and Jane meet tolerably often, it is never for many hours together; and as they always see each other in large mixed parties, it is impossible that every moment should be employed in conversing together. Jane should therefore make the most of every half hour in which she can command his attention. When she has secured his affections there will be as much leisure for falling in love as she could desire."<br /><br />"Your plan is a good one," replied Elizabeth, "where the only goal is to marry a rich husband, and if I were so determined, I dare say I should adopt it. But these are not Jane's feelings; she is not acting by design. As yet, she cannot even be certain of the degree of her own regard, nor of its reasonableness. She has known him only a fortnight. She danced four dances with him at Meryton; she saw him one morning at his own house, and has dined in company with him four times. This is not quite enough to make her understand his character."<br /><br />"Not as you represent it. Had she merely <i>dined</i> with him, she might only have discovered whether he had a good appetite; but you must remember that four evenings have been also spent together - and four evenings may do a great deal."<br /><br />"My dear Charlotte, it must be one or the other. If it is too little time for him to get to know my sister, then it cannot be sufficient time for her to understand Mr. Bingley. These four evenings have enabled them to ascertain that they both like Vingt-un better than Commerce; but with respect to deeper qualities, I do not imagine that much has been discovered."<br /><br />"Well," said Charlotte, "I wish Jane success with all my heart; and if she were married to him tomorrow, I should think she had as good a chance of happiness as if she were to be studying his character for a twelvemonth. But in our dear Jane's case it is of little importance. If she misses Mr. Bingley, she will certainly catch another. I am still to understand why she returned early from town last Season to <i>avoid</i> suitors."<br /><br />"You would have done the same, Charlotte; those two men showed little regard for Jane in their rivalry, and it was very unpleasant - they were like dogs fighting over a bone. She knew them well enough to be certain that there was no happiness for her with either of them, and they spoiled more than one event for her."<br /><br />"Oh, Lizzie! Happiness in marriage is entirely a matter of chance. If the dispositions of the parties are ever so well known to each other, or ever so similar before-hand, it does not advance their felicity in the least. They always contrive to grow sufficiently unlike afterward to have their share of vexation; and it is better to know as little as possible of the defects of the person with whom you are to pass your life."<br /><br />"You make me laugh, Charlotte; but it is not sound. You know it is not sound, and I hope that you would never act in this way yourself."<br /><br />Occupied in observing Mr. Bingley's attentions to her sister, Elizabeth was far from suspecting that she had become such an object of interest in the eyes of his friend. Since the dinner at Longbourn, Darcy had found himself observing her at every meeting. However, circumstances never seemed to give him the opportunity for conversation - he was so relentlessly pursued in Town that it did not occur to him to even wonder if she were avoiding him. Darcy had finally had enough, and he determined to put an end to his frustration. As a first step in conversing with her himself, he listened while she and Charlotte teased Colonel Forster about the Militia putting on a ball. Darcy's attention did not go unnoticed, and when the colonel had moved on she whispered to Charlotte, "What does Mr. Darcy mean by listening to my conversation with Colonel Forster?"<br /><br />"That is a question which Mr. Darcy alone can answer."<br /><br />"But if he does it any more, I shall certainly let him know that I see what he is about. He has a very satirical eye, and if I do not begin by being impertinent myself, I might well grow to be afraid of him."<br /><br />This last remark almost caused her friend to choke suppressing her laugh. When she recovered herself, she replied, "Have some consideration for me, Lizzy. I nearly swallowed my tongue..." This provoked a laugh from her friend, which she hid with a slight cough. On Darcy's approaching them soon afterward, though he gave no indication of any intention of speaking, Miss Lucas' smile to her friend provoked Elizabeth to turn to him with twinkling eyes and ask, "Did not you think, Mr. Darcy, that I expressed myself uncommonly well just now, when I was importuning Colonel Forster to give us a ball at Meryton?"<br /><br />"With great energy - but it is a subject which always makes a lady energetic."<br /><br />"You resort to <i>argumentum ad populum</i> to be severe on us?" she asked.<br /><br />Before Darcy could answer, Miss Lucas interjected, "It is now her turn to be teased. I am going to open the instrument, Eliza, and you know what follows."<br /><br />"You are a very strange creature by way of a friend, always wanting me to play and sing before anybody and everybody! If my vanity had a musical turn, you would be invaluable, but as it is, I would really rather not sit down, especially before those who are in the habit of hearing the very best performers."<br /><br />On Julia and Kitty joining the circle, Elizabeth found herself pressed from all sides, and finally agreed to sing if accompanied by Julia.<br /><br />"Very well; if it must be so, it must." And gravely glancing at Mr. Darcy, "There is a fine old saying, which every body here is of course familiar with - 'Keep your breath to cool your porridge' - and I shall keep mine to swell my song."<br /><br />Kitty and Julia sat down at the piano, and their sister stood beside them as they examined the sheet music until agreeing on a light traditional song. Elizabeth's performance was unaffected and pleasing. The song may not have been a showpiece, but her performance suited it perfectly; and by request, she remained to perform a few more songs before leaving her sisters at the instrument. The uninformed observer was left to suppose that Elizabeth's singing was not much out of the common way, while those that knew her abilities were disappointed that she had not favored them with an aria.<br /><br />Darcy was again frustrated by the impossibility of conversation with Elizabeth, as some of the younger members of the gathering persuaded Miss Bradford and Miss Catherine to remain at the piano and indulge them with Scotch and Irish airs, so that they might dance at one end of the room.<br /><br />Mr. Darcy stood near them, silently indignant that this was how the evening was to be passed, to the exclusion of all conversation, and was too much engrossed by his own thoughts to perceive that Sir William Lucas was his neighbor, till he spoke: "What a charming amusement for young people this is, Mr. Darcy! There is nothing like dancing after all. I consider it as one of the first refinements of polished societies."<br /><br />"Certainly, sir - and it has the advantage also of being in vogue amongst the less polished societies of the world: every savage can dance."<br /><br />Sir William only smiled. "Your friend performs delightfully;" he continued after a pause, on seeing Bingley join the group, "and I doubt not that you are an adept in the science yourself, Mr. Darcy."<br /><br />"You saw me dance at Meryton, I believe, sir."<br /><br />"Yes, indeed, and received no inconsiderable pleasure from the sight. Do you often dance at St. James'?"<br /><br />"Never, sir."<br /><br />"Do you not think it would be a proper compliment to the place?"<br /><br />"It is a compliment which I never pay to any place, if I can avoid it."<br /><br />"You have a house in town, I believe?"<br /><br />Mr. Darcy bowed.<br /><br />"I had once some thoughts of fixing in town myself - for I am fond of superior society; but I did not feel quite certain that the air of London would agree with Lady Lucas."<br /><br />He paused in hopes of an answer; but his companion was not disposed to make any; and as Elizabeth chose that instant to move toward them, Sir William had the notion of doing a very gallant thing, calling out to her, "My dear Miss Eliza, why are not you dancing? - Mr. Darcy, you must allow me to present this young lady to you as a very desirable partner. - You cannot refuse to dance, I am sure, when so much beauty is before you." And taking her hand, he would have given it to Mr. Darcy, who, though extremely surprised, was very willing to receive it, when she instantly drew back, and said with some discomposure to Sir William,<br /><br />"Indeed, sir, I have not the least intention of dancing. - I entreat you not to suppose that I moved this way in order to beg for a partner."<br /><br />Mr. Darcy, with grave propriety, requested to be allowed the honor of her hand; but he had no more success than his host. Elizabeth was determined; nor did Sir William at all shake her purpose by his further attempt at persuasion: "You excel so much in the dance, Miss Eliza, that it is cruel to deny me the happiness of seeing you; and though this gentleman dislikes the amusement in general, he can have no objection, I am sure, to oblige us for one half hour."<br /><br />"Mr. Darcy is all politeness," said Elizabeth, smiling.<br /><br />"He is indeed," put in Sarah Bennet, who had been standing close enough to hear the last part of the exchange, "and I believe an appropriately <i>polite</i> response would be the gracious acceptance of his offer."<br /><br />"And considering the inducement, my dear Miss Eliza," added Sir William, "we cannot wonder at his complaisance; for who would object to such a partner?"<br /><br />Elizabeth responded with an arch look, but, though her every inclination was to turn away, she knew she was trapped. "I thank you Mr. Darcy," she replied demurely as she offered him her hand, and shot her mother a covert look of exasperation, but all she received from Sarah in reply was an amused smile.<br /><br />Elizabeth's resistance had not injured her with the gentleman, and he was thinking of her with some complacency as led her to the dance.<br /><br />Bingley threw his friend a welcoming grin before returning his attention to Jane, leaving the newcomers to themselves. Elizabeth, believing that Darcy had been coerced into the dance as much as she had, expected little conversation. Darcy though, had different ideas on the matter, and exerted himself to speak.<br /><br />Elizabeth initially did not trouble herself with either talking or of listening much, giving only the most cursory of replies. However, upon noting Miss Bingley watching them with an undisguised scowl, her mischievous nature caused her to feign enjoyment. Her dislike of Darcy was not as great as her disdain for the always-condescending young woman. Darcy, who had begun to despair of a topic that would take his fair partner's interest, felt a distinct relief when Elizabeth finally turned her smile and attention upon him.<br /><br />"I overheard you and my father speaking of Kant at dinner a few days back, Mr. Darcy. Are you giving up on Hume to follow the new fashion?"<br /><br />"Are you such a skeptic that you agree that '<i>Reason is, and ought only to be the slave of the passions</i>'?"<br /><br />"I can conclude that reason '<i>can never pretend to any other office than to serve and obey</i>' the emotions just from observation of my fellow man, Mr. Darcy. As this is an <i>analytic a posteriori</i> conclusion, it is unlikely to be found <i>tolerable</i> by devotees of Kant." At this remark Darcy winced inwardly, suddenly wondering if Miss Elizabeth had heard his remark the night of the assembly. She continued, "But I suppose that a devotee of <i>pure reason</i> is able to reach conclusions by means that are not accessible to me. I find that I must rely on Descarte and careful observation in my dealings with the world at large, but surely those of us who are <i>superior</i> can know things <i>a priori</i>."<br /><br />Her tone was arch, but he found it hard to respond, contenting himself with a joke about Socrates, as he clearly understood the criticism, and was of two minds about it. While he had prematurely dismissed her as 'not handsome enough' at the assembly, he still felt assured of his superiority to the local populace, although Elizabeth's facility with modern philosophy - she had completed the Hume quotation without the slightest pause, and had effortlessly drawn on Kant and Descarte to criticize his behavior - did give him some pause.<br /><br />The debate did not continue, but Elizabeth regretted that her brief exchange with Mr. Darcy, intended only to vex Miss Bingley, had - judging from his intent look - engaged him more than she had intended. She also felt somewhat guilty about taking him to task for a private remark - '<i>The man <b>is</b> entitled to his opinion of me</i>' - but his obvious dismissal of her friends and neighbors as beneath his notice continued to rankle.<br /><br />She was about to leave him as the neared the refreshments table, but remained as Miss Bingley approached. "Mr. Darcy," Caroline purred, taking possession of Darcy's newly disengaged arm. "How very sweet of you to humor Miss Elizabeth with a dance. She must have been unaware of how much you dislike the practice unless intimately acquainted with your partner."<br /><br />"You are mistaken, Miss Bingley," Darcy answered easily with a smile at Elizabeth. "I have been most agreeably engaged."<br /><br />"He is all kindness, is he not Miss Eliza?" Miss Bingley continued, not wishing to leave a compliment in Elizabeth's ears.<br /><br />"Not at all," Darcy answered calmly. "I enjoyed both our dance and conversation very much."<br /><br />Elizabeth gave him a genuine smile before excusing herself to join Charlotte. As she moved away, she found her opinion of the man now confused; he had accepted her criticism very pleasantly, and his apology, though insufficient, was genuine and wittily phrased. No doubt her discomposure would have been even greater had she heard his next exchange with Miss Bingley.<br /><br />"Your civility is everything it should be Mr. Darcy, but you need not pretend with me - one who knows how you truly think. I know you feel how insupportable it would be to pass many evenings in this manner - in such society; and indeed I am quite of your opinion. I was never more annoyed! The insipidity and yet the noise; the nothingness and yet the self-importance of all these people! I cannot believe her audacity in Eliza Bennet pressing herself upon you in such a manner - What would I give to hear your strictures on these people!"<br /><br />"You need not doubt my sincerity Miss Bingley. Your conjecture is totally wrong, I assure you. I requested Miss Elizabeth's hand, and was quite agreeably engaged with her. Indeed, I wonder that you would think me unable to appreciate the great pleasure which a pair of fine eyes in the face of a pretty woman can bestow."]]></description>
<dc:creator>Harvey S.</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Tue, 05 Jan 2010 13:44:15 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46484,46484#msg-46484</guid>
<title>Year End Report - Part One (12 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46484,46484#msg-46484</link><description><![CDATA[ Blurb: Labmates struggle to put together year end reports. Not at all related to Emma Experiments. Fantasia, P&amp;P, Emma<br /><br />DNA Author's note: CLEARLY procrastinating… RA<br /><br /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 09:03<br />From: Anne Elliot (aelliot@university.edu)<br />To: Austen Group (austengroup@university.edu)<br />Subject: Year End Reports<br /><br />Hey everyone!<br /><br />There's a green binder on the empty desk in Room 1817 for everybody to put their Year End Reports. Please place your report behind the divider with your name. The dividers are arranged alphabetically by first name.<br /><br />Also, just because we're all in the office writing our YERs, we should not allow for our lab benches to get too messy; annual safety inspections are upon us...<br /><br />Happy Holidays, and good luck!!<br />Anne</font><br /><br /><hr /><b>Room 1813</b><br /><br /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:03<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: OMGKILLMENOW<br /><br />YEAR END REPORTS SUCK.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:10<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: OMGKILLMENOW<br /><br />You're just lucky you don't sit next to Olivia King. She's listening to "Last Christmas" on loop, and her headphones are LOUD.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:12<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: OMGKILLMENOW<br /><br />I say we try out that new bar on Hampshire tonight.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:27<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: OMGKILLMENOW<br /><br />Oooh. [<a href="http://www.merytonbarandgrill.com/menu" rel="nofollow">www.merytonbarandgrill.com</a>]<br /><br />They have mac 'n cheese! I've had a craving since last Friday. We have to go. I'm totally in. I'll e-mail Bex, Mary, and Lydia. I think my brother Mark can come too. When do you want to go?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:12<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: OMGKILLMENOW<br /><br />I want to at least pretend I can work on this stupid thing until at least 7:30. . . that sound good?<br /><br />Maybe invite Rick too? Not sure Mark wants to be the only dude.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:20<br />From: Will Darcy (w.darcy@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu), Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />Subject: What's going on?<br /><br />You two are typing far too quickly to be working on YER. . . </font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:22<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Will Darcy (w.darcy@university.edu)<br />Cc: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: What's going on?<br /><br />Nothing. Killjoy.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:30<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />Subject: Will<br /><br />Should we invite him?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:31<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: Will<br /><br />Uh, no?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:31<br />From: Will Darcy (w.darcy@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: Yeah.<br /><br />So that "Just be conversational" advice you gave me? Not working.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:32<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Will Darcy (w.darcy@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: Yeah.<br /><br />That's because I forgot that you SUCK at conversation. FYI, Will, picking on someone and observing that they're not working? Not quite the way to endear oneself to another.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:35<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu), Becky Sharp (besharp@university.edu), Mary Bonnet (mbonnet@university.edu), Lyddles (Lwbynet@university.edu), Mark (marcus.lucas@gmail.com), Richmond Fitzwilliam (rich.fitzwilliam@university.com)<br />Subject: Beer?<br /><br />Liz and I are hoping to avoid YER tonight at the new bar on Hampshire:<br />[<a href="http://www.merytonbarandgrill.com/menu" rel="nofollow">www.merytonbarandgrill.com</a>]<br /><br />7:30. What say you?<br /><br />Charles</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:41<br />From: Becky Sharp (besharp@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Cc: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu), Mary Bonnet (mbonnet@university.edu), Lyddles (Lwbynet@university.edu), Mark (marcus.lucas@gmail.com), Richmond Fitzwilliam (rich.fitzwilliam@university.com)<br />Subject: re: Beer?<br /><br />Dude, is your superhot postdoc coming?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:42<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />Subject: fwd: re: Beer?<br /><br />&gt; Dude, is your superhot postdoc coming?<br /><br />I don't know, Liz, is he?<br /><br />Come on. Where's your holiday spirit?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:43<br />From: Mark Lucas (marcus.lucas@gmail.com)<br />To: Becky Sharp (besharp@university.edu)<br />Cc: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu), Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu), Mary Bonnet (mbonnet@university.edu), Lyddles (Lwbynet@university.edu), Richmond Fitzwilliam (rich.fitzwilliam@university.com)<br />Subject: re: Beer?<br /><br />&gt; Dude, is your superhot postdoc coming?<br /><br />Who is this guy?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:44<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: Will<br /><br />I have no spirit.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:47<br />From: Elizabeth Bennet (eliza.bennet@university.edu)<br />To: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: Will<br /><br />Fine.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:48<br />From: Charlotte Lucas (celucas@university.edu)<br />To: Will Darcy (w.darcy@university.edu)<br />Subject: Fwd: Beer?<br /><br />FYI. . .don't blow it.<br /><br />&gt;Liz and I are hoping to avoid YER tonight at the new bar on Hampshire:<br />&gt;[<a href="http://www.merytonbarandgrill.com/menu" rel="nofollow">www.merytonbarandgrill.com</a>]<br />&gt;<br />&gt;7:30. What say you?<br />&gt;<br />&gt;Charles</font><br /><br /><hr /><b>Room 1817</b><br /><br /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:44<br />From: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />To: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />Subject: It's 10:45. . .<br /><br />Isn't it still a bit too early for chugging diet coke?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:46<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's 10:45. . .<br /><br />Never too early.<br /><br />But since you e-mailed, how was your date last night with Jane from the Knox group?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:47<br />From: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />To: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's 10:45. . .<br /><br />None of your business.<br /><br />How did you know? You know what? Nevermind.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:47<br />From: Harriet Smith (hsmith@university.edu)<br />To: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />Subject: my yer end repotr<br /><br />its 65 pgs so far. . . is that long enough. . . or is it 2 short. . . i bet its 2 short. . . let me kno<br /><br />thnx<br />harrit</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:48<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's 10:45. . .<br /><br />Gabby Bates saw you and her at Denny's.<br /><br />I had thought better of both of you. Denny's? Really?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 10:49<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: Harriet Smith (hsmith@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: my yer end repotr<br /><br />Hi Harriet,<br /><br />It's as long as you need it to be.<br /><br />Regards,<br />Emma</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:20<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's 10:45. . .<br /><br />What? No comeback? Don't tell me you're actually being productive.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:45<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's 10:45. . .<br /><br />Can you read the sentence below and tell me if it makes sense? Thanks in advance!<br /><br />This dissociation/reassociation mechanism, as well as the paucity of ethylene glycol in biological systems, certainly precludes the observation's physiological relevance. </font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:47<br />From: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />To: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />Subject: It's fine.<br /><br />Of course it is. You would not have sent it to me had it been anything less than perfect.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:48<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's fine.<br /><br />Still sulking? Can I take you to lunch to make up for it? Denny's, perhaps?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:55<br />From: George Knightley (geknightley@university.edu)<br />To: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: It's fine.<br /><br />I already have lunch plans. With Harriet.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:56<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: Anne Weston (aweston@university.edu)<br />Subject: Waste of my time<br /><br />I'm going to kill him. KILL HIM. This is driving me crazy.</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:57<br />From: Anne Weston (aweston@university.edu)<br />To: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />Subject: re: Waste of my time<br /><br />Emma, didn't I tell you NOT to bring these things up with him? You can't push him right now.<br /><br />So, what did he say that's driving you crazy?</font><br /><br /><hr width="80%" /><font face="courier">Date: December 27, 2009 11:59<br />From: Emma Woodhouse (eewoodhouse@university.edu)<br />To: Anne Weston (aweston@university.edu)<br />Subject: Waste of my time<br /><br />He's not saying. . . anything!!!<br /><br />Well. Not completely true. He's avoiding talking about Jane, and now he's saying he has lunch plans with Harriet. HARRIET. MY UNDERGRAD.<br /><br />I don't get it. I don't get him at all. And now I can't focus on anything. I can't write anything real. I can't think about BioB, anaerobic conditions, or anything!! All I can think of is him going out to lunch today with Harriet. I wonder where they're going.<br /><br />Bah. Let's get lunch. I'm coming to get you.</font>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Crysty</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Thu, 14 Jan 2010 06:04:44 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46456,46456#msg-46456</guid>
<title>Better For Loving You- Chapter 21 (9 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46456,46456#msg-46456</link><description><![CDATA[ Merry Christmas everyone! A bit late I know but tis still the season for a few more days! I hope you all had a lovely time and santa brought you some nice presents :)<br /><br />I hope you enjoy the update!<br /><br /><u>Chapter 21</u><br /><br />On their return to the house, Elizabeth and Darcy were met by Warner who, when asked as to the whereabouts of the former’s father, directed them to the library. He was careful to show no reaction to their returning together and watched them go with a slight smile, remembering Lord Casterton’s comments of the day before and easily putting two and two together.<br /><br />Reaching the door to the library, Elizabeth took Darcy’s hand in hers as she used the other to softly knock, feeling unaccountably nervous all of a sudden. She heard her father bid them to enter and thanked Darcy with a smile when he opened the door and held it for her. Seeing her father rising to his feet, Elizabeth slowly entered and came forward, Darcy beside her.<br /><br />“Well?” Lord Casterton asked, looking between the pair of them.<br /><br />“I have been accepted, my lord,” Darcy replied with understated happiness. Looking between father and daughter he smiled to himself and pressed a kiss to the back of Elizabeth’s hand before releasing it. In a moment Elizabeth was with her father.<br /><br />“Congratulations my dear,” Lord Casterton murmured, pressing a kiss to his daughter’s forehead. “I am very happy for you.”<br /><br />“Really?” Elizabeth whispered, seeing the sadness his eyes could not hide.<br /><br />“Really,” Lord Casterton assured her. “I know you love him and he deserves you. I could not have parted with you, my Lizzy, to any one less worthy.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Elizabeth replied, touched. They both had tears in their eyes and she turned to find Mr Darcy watching them with an understanding expression. “Forgive us, sir; I promise there will be no more tears for today! It is a time for celebration after all.”<br /><br />“Quite right, my dear,” Lord Casterton replied before Darcy could, clearing his throat. “Let me shake your hand sir,” he added, holding out his hand for Darcy to take. He smiled and clapped the younger man on the shoulder. “I could not ask for a finer son in law.”<br /><br />“Thank you my lord,” Darcy replied with a smile, basking in the warmth of his lordship’s approval and Elizabeth’s happy expression as she observed them together.<br /><br />“I think Michael will suffice now,” Lord Casterton pointed out. “We shall be family soon.”<br /><br />“Please, do not think me ungrateful, my lord,” Darcy replied with a bow of his head. “But such...familiarity would seem somehow disrespectful.”<br /><br />“Very well,” Lord Casterton acceded with a twitch of his lips, thinking that his daughter’s fiancée had not undergone a total transformation since they had first met him. He liked that Darcy was a man of decided opinions though, who strongly believed in what he thought to be right.<br /><br />“Have the others arisen yet?” Elizabeth asked, eager to share her news.<br /><br />“Oh yes,” her father replied with a chuckle. He reached for the bell pull and waited for a footman to appear. “Please inform his grace that Elizabeth and Mr Darcy have returned.”<br /><br />“Yes, my lord,” the servant bowed and left to carry out his errand as Elizabeth looked to her father for an explanation.<br /><br />“Alex came to me after speaking to you and Lewis found us together; naturally he required an explanation and then he of course told Maria who then told Sophia. I believe Fred is the only one in the dark,” Lord Casterton concluded with a chuckle. “Though not for much longer,” he added, hearing the sound of running footsteps.<br /><br />The three adults turned to see Fred burst into the room, loudly protesting, “Why didn’t you wait for me Lizzy?”<br /><br />Maria entered the room shortly after and was quick to scold her son, “Fredrick! Where are your manners? You know you do not speak to people like that! And you also know not to run in the house.”<br /><br />“Sorry mamma,” Fred meekly replied, looking chastened.<br /><br />Sharing an amused glance with her father, Elizabeth spoke to the young boy. “I apologise for not waiting for you this morning Fred, but I had promised to meet Mr Darcy and did not want to keep him.”<br /><br />Fred only then seemed to realise there was another person in the room, and a stranger to boot. Blushing, he shuffled over to his mother’s side and mumbled, “Tis alright.”<br /><br />“Silly billy,” Maria sighed, affectionately running a hand over his head before gently urging him forward. “Come and meet Mr Darcy. And you as well Sophia,” Maria added, gesturing for her daughter to join her. “Mr Darcy, may I present our youngest, Fredrick, and our daughter, Sophia. My dears, this is Mr Darcy, Lord Casterton and Lizzy’s friend.”<br /><br />“Lord Fredrick, Lady Sophia,” Darcy intoned, bowing. He glanced at Elizabeth with a smile before saying, “I am very pleased to make your acquaintance, though I am simply Miss Casterton’s “friend” no longer.”<br /><br />“You aren’t?” Sophia asked, looking between the gentleman and her friend.<br /><br />“No,” Elizabeth replied, offering Darcy her hand and smiling when he took it. “You see, Mr Darcy has made me an offer of marriage and I have accepted him. So he is now my fiancé as well as my friend,” she concluded, blushing prettily when Darcy kissed her hand.<br /><br />The reaction from the Fraiser family was all that could be expected. Maria and Sophia were perhaps the most vocal in their congratulations, embracing Elizabeth and exclaiming over the prospect of a wedding. Lewis went directly to his friend and patted him on the shoulder in silent commiseration before shaking hands with Darcy, joined shortly after by Alex who extended his congratulations to the man Elizabeth had chosen. There was much talking and hand shaking and cheek kissing and Fred watched it all in quiet bemusement until Elizabeth approached him.<br /><br />“Do you see now why I didn’t wait for you?” She asked him quietly.<br /><br />“Oh yes,” Fred replied easily. “But shall you always walk with him now?”<br /><br />“I suppose so, once we are married,” Elizabeth replied seriously. “But until then I shall still need a companion. Would you mind?”<br /><br />“Not at all,” Fred assured her equally as seriously, fortunately missing how Elizabeth’s lips twitched.<br /><br />“Come, come, let us have a toast,” Lewis proclaimed, a bottle of champagne having materialised in the library, courtesy of his attentive servants.<br /><br />Everyone took a glass (even Sophia who looked very pleased to be included with the adults) and Lewis, after a silent deliberation with Lord Casterton, did the honours.<br /><br />“To Elizabeth and Darcy. May I be the first to wish you great joy and happiness together, from this day and for all the days you have with one another.”<br /><br />As the others toasted their happiness, Darcy turned to Elizabeth and pressed a lingering kiss to the back of her hand; it was all he was permitted but his eyes spoke eloquently of his longing for more. He straightened and the couple shared a long look as Maria sighed and smiled at the romantic display, pleased when she felt her husband wind his arm about her waist and draw her to his side. Alex stood by with an expression of longing which fortunately went unnoticed by his parents and siblings and Lord Casterton, who was too busy trying to keep a hold on his composure to notice anything else.<br /><br />Gently interrupting the moment, Maria looked between the newly betrothed couple and asked, “Have you thought at all about when you would like to be married?”<br /><br />“Not yet,” Elizabeth replied, looking up at Darcy who was looking at her father.<br /><br />“I think it would be best to wait a few months,” he confessed, having witnessed Lord Casterton’s slight wince at the mention of a wedding date. “I should like Richard to stand up with me, and he will need time to recover,” he added by way of explanation, looking down at Elizabeth who nodded and smiled sympathetically.<br /><br />“Of course, that is understandable,” Maria sympathised. “But before the end of the year?”<br /><br />“I hope so,” Elizabeth admitted, turning to Lord Casterton and asking, “What do you think father?”<br /><br />“Fine,” Lord Casterton croaked. He cleared his throat and managed a smile, “Before the end of the year sounds wonderful.”<br /><br />“Well, we have plenty of time to decide,” Darcy pointed out, sensing Lord Casterton’s distress.<br /><br />“Very true,” Lewis agreed easily, also attuned to his friend’s state and admiring Darcy all the more for his perception. “But we must do something to celebrate! A dinner perhaps?” He proposed, looking at the others for approval. “Just us and your family Darcy, and perhaps Miss Bennet and her fiancé as well. He is a friend of yours, is he not?”<br /><br />“He is,” Darcy confirmed. “But I would be honoured to host you all at my townhouse your grace. It would be the perfect opportunity to introduce you to my sister and cousin.”<br /><br />“Capital!” Lewis proclaimed jovially. “When?”<br /><br />“Uncle Lewis!” Elizabeth laughingly exclaimed. “Why such impatience? As you said, we have plenty of time. Mr Darcy’s cousin is not yet fully recovered; we must wait until then before we impose our company upon him.”<br /><br />Lewis looked confused. “I had understood that your cousin was staying with his parents.”<br /><br />“He was,” Darcy replied, “but decided to join my sister and me instead.”<br /><br />He would not reveal anymore than that at this time, not before speaking privately to Lord Casterton and was relieved when his grace did not pursue the matter.<br /><br />“Well, naturally we shall wait for you to extend the invitation,” he stated reasonably before cheerfully adding, “although before then I hope you will join us for Maria’s birthday dinner on Tuesday.”<br /><br />“I would not wish to intrude...,” Darcy began.<br /><br />“Nonsense,” Maria asserted, seconding her husband’s invitation. “Elizabeth is as good as family to us and the two of you shall be married; you are more than welcome to join us. And as it is my birthday you shall simply have to oblige me,” she added smilingly.<br /><br />“Very well, your grace, I thank you,” Darcy replied with a slight bow and a smile.<br /><br />“Perhaps Georgiana could come too?” Elizabeth proposed. “I believe Sophia and she will get along very well indeed, and I should like to see her.”<br /><br />“Of course,” Darcy replied as Lewis and Maria nodded and Sophia perked up at the prospect. Elizabeth though sensed his unease and laid her hand on his arm.<br /><br />“Will...Mr Darcy?” She questioned softly.<br /><br />“If both of us attended, Richard would be left alone,” Darcy pointed out, uncertain as to whether he was willing to leave his cousin so unattended.<br /><br />“Do you think he will be well enough to join us?” Elizabeth asked.<br /><br />“I am not certain,” Darcy sighed.<br /><br />“Well, he is more than welcome too,” Maria offered kindly. She gestured to those present. “It shall just be us and some close friends, no one he need feel uneasy with.”<br /><br />“Thank you, your grace, you are very kind,” Darcy replied solemnly before assuring her. “I will speak to him of your invitation and see what he decides.”<br /><br />There was a brief silence before Lewis clapped his hands and said, “Well, I don’t know about the rest of you but I am damned hungry!” He looked to Darcy. “Will you be joining us for breakfast?”<br /><br />“As much as I would like to,” Darcy replied, looking at Elizabeth as he confided, “I have a feeling Georgiana would not forgive me for making her wait any longer to find out whether or not she is to have a sister. You do not mind?”<br /><br />“Not at all,” Elizabeth assured him easily.<br /><br />“Come, then, we shall see you out,” Lord Casterton offered, breaking his silence and escorting the pair to the door. “I suppose we shall see you tomorrow Darcy?”<br /><br />“I have some business to attend to in the morning but it should not take more than a few hours,” Darcy replied.<br /><br />“We shall expect you some time in the afternoon then. Might I request you leave some time for us to talk; we have some things to discuss,” Lord Casterton requested as they shook hands.<br /><br />“Of course,” Darcy granted, planning in his mind what he would need to bring with him.<br /><br />“Until tomorrow then,” Lord Casterton agreed, nodding to Darcy and then taking a step away so that he and his daughter could say goodbye.<br /><br />“I shall bring Georgie with me tomorrow; no doubt she will be very eager to see you,” Darcy offered with a smile.<br /><br />“And I her,” Elizabeth agreed. She curtsied and then rose with a smile. “Goodbye my love.”<br /><br />“Goodbye,” Darcy replied and with a final kiss to her hand he was gone.<br /><br />After watching him disappear from view, Elizabeth turned to find her father waiting. She smiled brilliantly and he held out his hands for hers, holding fast as he assured her,<br /><br />“I am very happy for you my child.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Elizabeth replied, pressing a kiss to his cheek.<br /><br />“I take it that Colonel Fitzwilliam’s relocation has something to do with his cousin’s engagement to you?” He guessed, sighing as Elizabeth nodded. “His father did not approve?”<br /><br />“He did not,” Elizabeth admitted. “William believes he may come round eventually though,” she added, trying to sound optimistic.<br /><br />“Well, let us hope so,” Lord Casterton replied. “But come, let us return to the others,” he said, tucking her hand into his elbow and leading her back to the library and the waiting family.<br /><br />“Oh, Elizabeth, I am so pleased!” Maria exclaimed as they re-entered the room. “He seems such a lovely man, and so very handsome!”<br /><br />“Not that handsome,” Lewis protested with a sniff, looking put out.<br /><br />“Oh, you silly fool!” Maria laughingly chided him with an affectionate kiss to the cheek.<br /><br />Mollified, Lewis congratulated Elizabeth. “You have done well for yourself Lizzy; he seems to have a good head on his shoulders and I cannot fault his taste.”<br /><br />“Thank you Uncle Lewis, I think,” Elizabeth replied wryly as her father chuckled.<br /><br />“Oh, this is so wonderful!” Maria exclaimed again in her excitement, her hands clasped to her bosom. “I am so glad that it is to be a long engagement so that we shall have plenty of time to shop for all your new things.”<br /><br />“This dress was new this summer!” Elizabeth protested, trying not to laugh as Alex chuckled to himself in the background.<br /><br />“Oh, you know what I mean Lizzy,” Maria chided her, undeterred. “And we simply must pull out all the stops when we have your new gown made for the ball so that you look your best for your first dance with you fiancé.”<br /><br />“You know about the ball?!” Alex choked out as the others exchanged shocked looks; with the exception of Lewis, who looked decidedly embarrassed.<br /><br />“Oh, yes, Lewis is terribly bad at keeping secrets from me; he spilled the beans last night,” Maria revealed with a wave of her hand.<br /><br />“Father!” Alex protested. “After all the fuss you made over keeping it a secret.”<br /><br />“Oh, Alex dear, there’s no harm done,” Maria assured him. “It was a lovely gesture and I appreciate it very much; at least this way we have even more time to have our gowns made. Shall we go tomorrow?”<br /><br />Elizabeth looked a little flustered by her grace’s enthusiasm and so her father stepped in and pointed out, “Maria, Darcy is to call again tomorrow.”<br /><br />“Oh well, perhaps we may wait a while,” Maria granted.<br /><br />“I should like to see whether Georgiana plans to attend the ball, and Jane also,” Elizabeth admitted. “It would be nice for them to accompany us.”<br /><br />“Of course, I forgot about your friends.” Maria sighed and rolled her eyes. “Sorry dear, I am getting somewhat carried away, am I not?”<br /><br />“Yes.” Lewis deadpanned, earning himself a glare from his wife as all the others laughed.<br /><br />***<br /><br />Darcy rode home in a daze, though once his townhouse came into view he was filled with excitement and leapt down from Toby with great enthusiasm, surprising the groom who watched his master bound up the back steps with bewilderment. Entering the house, Darcy quickly made his way to the front hall and addressed his butler, asking after the whereabouts of his sister.<br /><br />“I am here William,” Georgiana called from the stairs, having heard her brother’s return and hastened to meet him. “Well?” She asked, descending the last few steps.<br /><br />The slow smile that dawned across her brother’s face was all the answer she required and, with a distinctly feminine squeal, Georgiana ran to embrace him. Laughing as he span her around in a circle she breathlessly exclaimed,<br /><br />“Oh, brother! I am so happy for you!”<br /><br />“You shall like having Elizabeth as a sister then?” Darcy teased as he set her back down.<br /><br />“I meant that I was happy for you!” Georgiana replied with a smack to his arm before laughing and admitting, “But yes, she shall be a wonderful sister. Oh, come, we must tell Richard,” she suddenly proclaimed, clasping his hand and practically dragging Darcy up the stairs with her.<br /><br />Upon entering Richard’s chambers they were met by their cousin’s laughter as he called out, “Come over here so that I may congratulate you!”<br /><br />“How did you know?” Georgiana asked as the two siblings headed to where Richard was sat.<br /><br />“I heard your reaction from here,” Richard replied with a chuckle. He held out his hand for Darcy to shake and then patted him on the shoulder. “Congratulations Darcy, you will be a very happy man.”<br /><br />“I know,” Darcy replied with a satisfied smile causing his cousin and sister to laugh.<br /><br />“Well, come on then, tell us what happened,” Richard demanded with good-natured impatience as Georgiana and Darcy took their seats.<br /><br />“There is not much to tell,” Darcy replied with a dreamy smile that totally belied his words. “We met in the park outside the house, I proposed and she accepted and then we return to the Fraiser’s townhouse to share the good news with everyone. I am to return tomorrow to see her and to speak with her father.”<br /><br />“Oh, may I come with you?” Georgiana asked excitedly. “I can keep Elizabeth company whilst you speak with his lordship.”<br /><br />“Of course you may,” Darcy granted easily, laughing when his acquiescence earned him another embrace.<br /><br />“Thank you!” Georgiana gushed before suddenly jumping up and exclaiming, “Oh, I must go tell Mrs Annesley the good news!”<br /><br />Darcy and Richard watched her hurry from the room with matching expressions of amusement before turning back to face one another.<br /><br />“Did you speak to her about my father?” Richard asked after a moment.<br /><br />“Yes,” Darcy admitted.<br /><br />“How did that go?”<br /><br />Darcy sighed. “She did not seem wholly surprised by his disapproval but still required my reassurance.”<br /><br />“Hmm, which you no doubt were only too happy to give her,” Richard predicted with a knowing look and a smile. Darcy remained stubbornly silent and Richard chuckled to himself before asking, “Have you thought any about a date?”<br /><br />“Some time towards the end of the year,” Darcy replied, surprising his cousin.<br /><br />“That long?”<br /><br />“Her father,” Darcy stated by way of explanation.<br /><br />Richard nodded understandingly. “It has been only the two of them for a long time,” he mused. “No doubt it will be a hard transition.”<br /><br />“I know,” Darcy agreed. “Which is why I am willing to wait for as long as she needs.”<br /><br />“You have the patience of a saint cousin,” Richard remarked with a smile as Darcy wryly noted,<br /><br />“Hmmm, something tells me I shall need reminding of that before long.”<br /><br />They were quiet for a moment until Darcy tentatively began, “Richard?”<br /><br />“Yes?”<br /><br />“Would you stand up with me?”<br /><br />Richard was momentarily surprised and at first thought about refusing but then realised that he did not want to. “I would be honoured,” he replied quietly. “But what about Bingley?” He added as an afterthought.<br /><br />“He will understand,” Darcy assured him easily.<br /><br />“Then I shall happily do it,” Richard agreed with a smile and a nod.<br /><br />“Thank you,” Darcy replied. Remembering his promise to her grace he told his cousin, “We have all been invited to dine with the Fraiser’s and the Casterton’s on Tuesday next; it is her grace’s birthday and they are hosting a dinner with their close friends before the ball in a fortnight’s time. They have kindly extended the invitation to all of us. Should you like to go?”<br /><br />“Well, I wouldn’t want to appear ungrateful,” Richard tried to joke. “And knowing how hard my father has tried to get an invitation to one of their dinners, I could hardly turn it down!”<br /><br />“Richard...” Darcy sighed, willing his cousin to be serious.<br /><br />Abandoning his carefree air, Richard nevertheless assured his cousin, “I will be fine Darcy. I cannot hide away forever,” he admitted, looking down at his arm before pointing out, “and if the Fraiser’s are as nice as you say they are, I am sure their friends will all be perfectly amiable and not object too much to my presence.”<br /><br />“Elizabeth will be pleased to see you again,” Darcy agreed and then confessed, “and I would like for you to meet his lordship.”<br /><br />“It is settled then.” Richard replied with a nod.<br /><br />Darcy accepted his cousin’s decision and went on. “I also said that I would host a dinner here, in honour of our engagement.”<br /><br />“Of course, as you should,” Richard granted. “Who were you thinking of inviting?”<br /><br />“The three of us, Elizabeth and her father,” Darcy reeled off, counting on his fingers. “The Fraiser’s, Bingley and Miss Bennet, your parents, should they chose to attend, and perhaps Miss Bennet’s aunt and uncle, whom I believe she is staying with whilst here in town.”<br /><br />Richard could not help himself; he laughed and exclaimed, “My parents, the Casterton’s and the Fraiser’s all in one room?? Now that is a party I wouldn’t miss!”<br /><br />***<br /><br />“You do realise that watching so carefully for their arrival won’t make them appear any quicker, don’t you?”<br /><br />Elizabeth smiled at Maria’s teasing and was about to leave her position at the window and sit down before she noticed a carriage coming up the street. As she watched it came to a stop in front of the house and Mr Darcy stepped out; he helped his sister alight before moving aside, offering his arm as further support to his cousin who gingerly climbed out of the carriage with the aid of a cane.<br /><br />“Colonel Fitzwilliam is with them,” Elizabeth exclaimed with surprise. She excused herself from Maria and Sophia and went to meet their guests.<br /><br />“Elizabeth!” Georgiana was the first to see her and hurried over to embrace her.<br /><br />“Hello Georgiana,” Elizabeth replied, laughing. “It is lovely to see you.”<br /><br />“It is lovely to see you too,” Georgiana enthused. “And we are to be sisters! I am so happy.”<br /><br />“So I can see,” Elizabeth noted fondly. She looked past her friend to the waiting gentlemen. “Good afternoon, Mr Darcy, Colonel Fitzwilliam.”<br /><br />“Just Mr Fitzwilliam now, Miss Casterton,” Richard replied, just about managing to keep his voice steady as he leant heavily upon his cane.<br /><br />“Of course,” Elizabeth breathed. She went to him and laid her hand on his arm. “It is wonderful to see you again sir; I was happy to hear of your recovery. You are most welcome, though I hope you have not overtaxed yourself by journeying here today.”<br /><br />Richard smiled as he gallantly replied, “With such an inducement, how could I keep away?”<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed lightly, “I see you have not lost your sense of humour! Well, come,” she said, looking between the three, “let me introduce you to her grace and her daughter. Uncle Lewis and Alex are unfortunately out, but my father is in the study,” she added for Darcy’s benefit.<br /><br />“Perhaps it is best if I talk with him first so that we may join the rest of you afterwards,” Darcy suggested and Elizabeth happily agreed, asking a servant to show him the way.<br /><br />“We shall see you shortly then,” she said as Darcy nodded and finally dragged himself away.<br /><br />“Besotted fool,” Richard remarked, amused. “You are no better though I see,” he noted with a smile at Elizabeth as she watched Darcy walk away.<br /><br />“Oh, leave them alone Richard,” Georgiana chastised him. “I think it is very romantic.”<br /><br />Elizabeth smiled and rolled her eyes and gestured for the pair to follow her. She led them to the drawing room where she had left Maria and Sophia, careful to regulate her pace so as to not tax Colonel Fitzwilliam too much. When they entered, just the three of them, Maria looked to Elizabeth with surprise,<br /><br />“Has Mr Darcy not come?”<br /><br />“He is with my father presently,” Elizabeth replied.<br /><br />“Ah, of course,” Maria breathed. She smiled at the new arrivals and awaited the introductions.<br /><br />Elizabeth deftly introduced everyone and Richard, having managed a passable bow, noted, “It is a good many years since we last were in company together your grace; I hope you are well?”<br /><br />“We are all very well, thank you,” Maria replied before adding, “And I am relieved to see you looking well also; we were quite distressed when we heard the news.”<br /><br />“I thank you for your concern, but as you say, I am well enough,” Richard remarked, put at ease by her grace’s welcoming manner.<br /><br />“Have you met my daughter before now? I cannot recall.” Maria asked as they were all seated, gesturing to Sophia who blushed at the attention.<br /><br />“I do not believe I have had the pleasure,” Richard replied before chuckling and noting, “though I do remember meeting a very young Lord Fredrick; he was somewhat enamoured with my red coat.”<br /><br />“Oh yes, I remember now,” Maria happily replied, smiling at the memory. “I would not be surprised if he chooses the army for his profession.”<br /><br />“Well, despite the obvious,” Richard remarked wryly, “I would still recommend it to any man. I shall certainly miss it,” he admitted before falling quiet, a pensive expression on his face.<br /><br />“Do you play, Lady Fraiser?” Georgiana asked the girl beside her, having realised they were both of similar ages.<br /><br />“I do,” Sophia replied. “But please, call me Sophia,” she requested with greater courage. “Everyone else does.”<br /><br />“Very well, and you may call me Georgiana,” Georgiana replied easily and the two fell into a discussion of their favourite pieces and composers.<br /><br />“Well, they seem quite happy,” Maria noted, pleased. “How old is Miss Darcy?” She quietly asked the gentleman across from her.<br /><br />“She turned sixteen this summer,” Richard replied, “as hard as that is for me to believe; I can still remember holding her as a newborn. It makes me feel old.”<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed. “Oh, certainly, you are a veritable antique, Colonel,” she teased. “Next year or the year after, you'll be at your last prayers, with a shawl round your shoulders and your favourite hound dozing at your feet."<br /><br />“And where will all you young people be?" Richard demanded with mock solemnity, his lips twitching with suppressed laughter.<br /><br />Elizabeth arched her brow as she replied, “Why, in the nursery of course, playing with our dolls—as befits our tender years."<br /><br />Richard gave a shout of laughter, vastly amused at being treated with such a total lack of respect by a country-bred girl over ten years his junior. He could see why Darcy had fallen in love with her; it would, he felt, be very easy to do.<br /><br />“Where else would we be,” Elizabeth teased, “if not in the nursery?”<br /><br />“I have no idea,” Richard replied; he was determined to match her point for point and so asked, “What else, besides dolls, do girls your age like?"<br /><br />"We like not to be constantly reminded of our extreme youth," Elizabeth quipped with a meaningful look.<br /><br />Richard’s laughter again rang out and he regarded Elizabeth with frank admiration. "Lord, you have a quick wit. No doubt you’ll keep my cousin on his toes.”<br /><br />Elizabeth smiled and Richard realised he had been remiss, “Congratulations, by the way. You’ll be a wonderful addition to the family, and I am sure you will make Darcy a very happy man. He was positively giddy all day yesterday; no doubt that will be his state for some time to come.”<br /><br />“I am happy I make him happy,” Elizabeth replied and Richard chuckled at her delicate wording.<br /><br />“Am I very unrefined?” He asked, looking between the ladies. “Too long with the men I daresay.”<br /><br />“You are perfectly charming just as you are, Colonel,” Maria assured him and he bowed his head in response to the compliment.<br /><br />“Oh, Elizabeth, I forgot to tell you,” Georgiana exclaimed suddenly, interrupting her conversation with Sophia. “My brother has decided to host a dinner for everyone and wondered whether Sunday evening would be a suitable time?”<br /><br />Elizabeth looked to her grace who replied, “I know of no prior engagement for that day; Sunday sounds perfect.”<br /><br />Georgiana clapped her hands, “Wonderful! William tells me that Mr Bingley and Miss Bennet will both be in town by then and so hopefully will be available to attend. He also thought it would be nice to invite Miss Bennet’s aunt and uncle though I cannot recall their names...”<br /><br />“The Gardiners?” Elizabeth stated with surprise.<br /><br />“Oh yes, that was it.” Georgiana replied. “William thought Miss Bennet would feel more comfortable with her relations in attendance, and no doubt Mr Bingley would also be happy to see them included.”<br /><br />“That is very good of him,” Elizabeth remarked, pleased, making a mental note to thank Darcy when she got the opportunity. “I like the Gardiner’s very much, they are a lovely couple. Do you remember them, Maria?”<br /><br />“Vaguely,” Maria replied, thoughtful. “I have only met them briefly but I remember Mrs Gardiner seemed a very amiable, intelligent and elegant woman.”<br /><br />Elizabeth nodded her agreement as Richard endeavoured to cover his surprise at hearing a duchess describe the wife of a tradesman in such flattering terms. He knew that pigs would fly before he would hear such a thing in the home of his father.<br /><br />“And your father and my husband have business dealings with Mr Gardiner; he is a very able businessman by all accounts,” Maria added, further surprising her guest.<br /><br />“I would like for Mrs Gardiner and Jane to join us when we go shopping,” Elizabeth proposed, smiling at Georgiana as she added, “and you as well, of course. You did receive the invitation to the ball?”<br /><br />“We did,” Georgiana confirmed, her shoulders drooping. “Though I am not allowed to attend.”<br /><br />“I thought that might be the case,” Elizabeth replied with understanding. “You will still join us dress shopping though, I hope?”<br /><br />“I should like that very much,” Georgiana replied before Richard chuckled and pointed out,<br /><br />“Yes, and I am sure your brother will happily pay for all of the purchases you wish to make; a consolation prize, as it were.”<br /><br />“Did you hear that Georgiana?” Elizabeth teased. “You have been given carte blanche with your brother’s money; now you absolutely must accompany us.”<br /><br />“Oh ho, is that how it shall be?!” Richard exclaimed laughingly. “Do I need to warn my cousin to mind his accounts lest he find them empty within a year?”<br /><br />“Colonel!” Elizabeth cried, “I am shocked and appalled; attempting to colour me the spendthrift indeed!”<br /><br />Sophia and Georgiana laughed at their silliness as Elizabeth and Richard regarded one another with matching smiles.<br /><br />“I am quite sure my cousin will be perfectly safe in your capable hands,” Richard offered by way of a truce. “And his bank balance can no doubt survive a few dresses.”<br /><br />“That is a relief, I admit,” Elizabeth teased, “I am accustomed to luxury and twould be a shame to find myself in the hedgerows.”<br /><br />Richard choked back a laugh at the image of his cousin in such a situation and was relieved when the conversation moved to other things. Observing Elizabeth with admiration he knew that if Darcy were anyone else he would envy him his good fortune. As it was, he was quite happy for his cousin.<br /><br />***<br /><br />“Ah, Darcy, good afternoon,” Lord Casterton greeted, rising from his position behind the desk.<br /><br />“Good afternoon, my lord,” Darcy replied as they shook hands. He glanced at the papers on the desk and Lord Casterton sighed,<br /><br />“Excuse the mess; this is the first prolonged trip away from home that I have taken for many years and my steward is somewhat overwhelmed at being left alone. It is my fault for not training him better,” he noted as he took his seat. “But since I was at home it made sense to me that I see to my own affairs.”<br /><br />“It can be difficult to strike a balance,” Darcy agreed as he took his seat. “I had something of a battle with my steward during my father’s final year; he was not entirely willing to hand over control to a man of such tender years as I was then.”<br /><br />“You proved him wrong though, yes?” Lord Casterton surmised with a smile.<br /><br />“Eventually,” Darcy admitted. “I learnt along the way though not to try to accomplish everything myself. Pemberley is too vast an estate for that.”<br /><br />“I do not doubt it,” Lord Casterton replied before adding, “but I should say that leads us nicely on to what we need to speak about today. Needless to say I have not had much experience with regards to settlements, though I have made some preparations,” he admitted with a smile.<br /><br />“As have I,” Darcy replied, presenting the papers he had brought with him.<br /><br />“I must ask, before we begin, what...expectations...you have with regards to Elizabeth’s dowry? Or rather, what have you heard about it?” Lord Casterton asked, his chin resting atop his steepled fingers.<br /><br />“I have not,” Darcy began but upon perceiving Lord Casterton’s look admitted, “Thirty thousand pounds was the figure I heard discussed, not that it matters to me,” he added firmly.<br /><br />“You are so rich that you turn your nose up at such a sum?” Lord Casterton remarked lightly, his brows raised.<br /><br />“That it would not matter to me were Elizabeth worth not a single pound is what I meant, my lord, as I think you know,” Darcy replied sternly.<br /><br />Lord Casterton chuckled and held up his hand. “Forgive me, I should not ridicule you. I do indeed know what you meant; the fact remains, however, that we must have a discussion about money and I believe it best that we are both completely frank with one another.”<br /><br />“I agree,” Darcy replied.<br /><br />“Very well,” Lord Casterton sighed. “Thirty thousand pounds would not be an inaccurate assessment of Elizabeth’s wealth, were we concerned only with her dowry,” he revealed. “That sum was settled upon her at birth and will not change; what has changed, however, is the amount I am able to settle upon her in addition to those funds. We have spoken already of the entail of my estate; I am unchanged in my decision to give everything I can to Elizabeth now and, god willing, everything else to your son when I pass away.”<br /><br />Lord Casterton paused before sitting forward and asking, “Do you remember months ago when we spoke of investments and business ventures beyond those of the estate?”<br /><br />“I do,” Darcy replied, wondering where this was going.<br /><br />“I have for many years invested capital in such schemes and have seen a number of successes; I do not tell you this to gloat, merely so that you may appreciate from whence my wealth has come. I also made the decision several years ago to dispense with a number of addition estates under my possession which had sat empty and unused for years. My townhouse I rented out and then sold, my estate in Ireland also, a hunting lodge in Scotland too; I no longer had need for any of them and, as they were not connected to the Willoughby estate, I was free to sell them.”<br /><br />Darcy, upon hearing this, was significantly surprised and Lord Casterton saw it.<br /><br />“You wonder why I took such a step,” he noted, explaining when Darcy nodded, “I daresay I would not have had relations between my brother and I been more cordial. As it is, however, I was worried that, should Elizabeth have remained unmarried at the time of my death, she would have been left at Robert’s mercy. I wanted to be certain that she would be totally secure after I am gone and that meant accumulating as much monetary wealth as possible; women, after all, cannot inherit property and everything would have gone to Robert.”<br /><br />“Anyway,” Lord Casterton continued with a sigh. “Now I come to the point. In addition to her dowry, I have made arrangements to settle another twenty thousand pounds on Elizabeth on the event of her marriage. As well as this, I have made a number of stipulations in my will pertaining to any remaining monies at the time of my death. If Elizabeth is childless at such a time, everything will go to her to be used as you both see fit, though I admit I should like for the money to be used to benefit any children you may have in the years following.” Seeing Darcy nod, he went on. “If Elizabeth has had a son before I die, however, all monies will still go to her until the boy reaches his majority, at which time he will inherit the larger part of the bequest, with the rest of the money set aside for your other children. It is likely that the maintenance of two estates would be a drain on his resources and it is my hope that these extra funds be useful to him. Given my health it is difficult to know how long I have left, but if I am fortunate enough to live another five or six years, I anticipate accumulating a sum of between twenty and thirty thousand pounds before I die, depending on my success.”<br /><br />At the conclusion of Lord Casterton’s speech, Darcy sat back, stunned. He had had no idea that Lord Casterton possessed such wealth! Fifty thousand pounds! His sister’s dowry of thirty thousand paled in comparison, and that was only the beginning. Another twenty or thirty to come! It was all too incredible and Darcy was silent for a long while.<br /><br />“I see I have surprised you,” Lord Casterton remarked after a moment. “You are not the only one to whom Elizabeth is priceless,” he pointed out quietly. “I would sell the clothes off my back, if that was what it took to keep her safe and secure.”<br /><br />“I do not know quite what to say,” Darcy admitted, still taken back by these revelations. He glanced down at the papers in his hand which felt somehow...meaningless now.<br /><br />“What troubles you?” Lord Casterton asked, seeing his frown.<br /><br />“It is nothing,” Darcy replied with a shake of his head. “Would you like to see this? It is the settlement papers I had prepared; they will most likely need revising in light of your disclosures.”<br /><br />Lord Casterton cocked his head to the side and regarded the younger man across from him, attempting to understand Darcy’s feelings. Believing he knew what was at the heart of the problem he said,<br /><br />“I hope I am not treading on your toes Darcy. As Elizabeth’s husband you will still be responsible for her welfare and the welfare of your children; my money does not change that.”<br /><br />“You are correct, I know,” Darcy sighed, “and yet I cannot help but feel that I......I have long been taught to think that my value as a potential husband was inextricably linked to my material wealth,” he admitted with a wry smile. “It appears, however, that that will not be the case after all.”<br /><br />“You shall be a strange couple,” Lord Casterton predicted with a smile. “Neither caring for the wealth of the other but both as rich as Croesus!”<br /><br />Darcy smiled weakly and studied his hands. What was wrong with him, he wondered as he realised it wasn’t the money that bothered him so much as the fact that his future wife was worth more than him. Damn his stupid pride which rendered him so pathetic. Shaking himself out of his strange mood he breathed deeply and handed Lord Casterton the papers.<br /><br />“You have been very generous,” Lord Casterton noted as he read through the sections pertaining to Elizabeth’s allowance.<br /><br />“Pemberley is a very large estate and my family has long been the most prominent in the area; those stipulations simply reflect those facts.”<br /><br />“Compared to Willoughby, how much larger is Pemberley?” Lord Casterton asked curiously.<br /><br />“The house itself is about twice as large,” Darcy confessed. “And I believe the Willoughby estate must be about two thirds the size of Pemberley, judging by what I have seen.”<br /><br />Lord Casterton nodded, “I am sure Elizabeth will manage quite well; she has long been running our household and the adjustment should not be too difficult for her.”<br /><br />“I have every faith in her abilities,” Darcy replied surely.<br /><br />“I am sure you do,” Lord Casterton noted with a smile as he turned back to the papers. As he was reading he absently asked, “How long have you had these ready?”<br /><br />“A few weeks,” Darcy admitted, adding when Lord Casterton arched his brow, “There is no harm in being prepared.”<br /><br />“No, indeed,” Lord Casterton remarked amusedly. “How organised you are.”<br /><br />Darcy huffed and allowed a smile to escape at Lord Casterton’s teasing; he would really need to get used to it.<br /><br />“Well, this all looks fine to me,” Lord Casterton stated after a few more minutes. “I shall have my lawyer check it over but just as a formality, you understand.”<br /><br />“Of course,” Darcy granted easily. “Is there anything you would like to alter?”<br /><br />Lord Casterton shook his head, “You have been very thorough. I am more than satisfied. I should like to discuss the details with Elizabeth before we sign anything,” he added, standing and going to the bell pull, “I shall call for her now and we can get it all out of the way before we join the others.”<br /><br />Darcy nodded and sat awaiting Elizabeth’s arrival; when she came he bowed to her and then took her hand, bestowing a kiss to the back of it.<br /><br />“Have my cousin and sister been keeping you entertained?” He asked as he led her to the seat beside his.<br /><br />“More your cousin, to be honest, but Georgiana and Sophia seem to be getting along very well,” Elizabeth replied as she seated herself. She looked between the two gentlemen and smiled. “Have you had a productive discussion?”<br /><br />“We have,” Lord Casterton confirmed. “I have acquainted Darcy with my intentions regarding your dowry and inheritance.”<br /><br />Elizabeth frowned slightly, “Well, rather you than I; you know I do not like to think or speak of your eventual passing.”<br /><br />“Yes, I know,” Lord Casterton replied kindly. He indicated the papers before him. “Darcy brought the settlement with him; apparently he has had it ready for weeks.”<br /><br />“Oh really?” Elizabeth asked amusedly, brow arched as she turned to her fiancée. “How very presumptuous of you sir.”<br /><br />“Hopeful, Elizabeth, hopeful,” Darcy reminded her quietly and she smiled tenderly before turning back to her father.<br /><br />“Does everything satisfy you papa?”<br /><br />“It does,” Lord Casterton assured her; he was about to explain some of the details but was prevented from doing so by Elizabeth saying,<br /><br />“Well, as long as you are happy I am sure I shall be. I trust you both to make the arrangements,” she said, looking between the two of them. “And as long as our children are provided for, I am content.”<br /><br />“You do not wish to know the details?” Darcy asked, wanting her to be sure.<br /><br />“In time, perhaps,” Elizabeth granted, “but for now all I care about is that we are to be married.”<br /><br />“Very well,” Lord Casterton agreed, setting aside the documents. “I suggest, then, that we join the others.”<br /><br />As Darcy escorted her to the parlour, Elizabeth gave his forearm an affectionate squeeze as she said, “Georgiana told me of your plans to invite the Gardiner’s to dinner; it is a lovely thought.”<br /><br />“I had hoped it would please you,” Darcy admitted shyly, pleased when Elizabeth again pressed his arm.<br /><br />“It does, thank you,” Elizabeth replied. “I am sure you will like them very much.”<br /><br />I certainly hope so, Darcy thought inwardly, not wishing to have their engagement dinner spoiled in anyway. He would endeavour to meet them with an open-mind, free of prejudice, as Elizabeth would expect of him. “I am sure I shall,” he assured his fiancée quietly.<br /><br />***<br /><br />“Is something bothering you Darcy?”<br /><br />Richard studied his preoccupied cousin with a slight frown. They had enjoyed a very pleasant afternoon at the Fraiser’s townhouse in the company of Elizabeth and her friends and father (whom, incidentally, Richard had liked immensely). The duke and marquess had returned from their business and joined them, providing Richard the chance to have a look at the younger man whom Darcy had worried was his rival for Elizabeth’s affections. It was obvious to Richard that his lordship did have feelings of a familiar nature for Darcy’s betrothed, but it was equally obvious that Darcy had nothing to worry about; Elizabeth had eyes for no one but him. Indeed, Richard could not remember a time when he had seen Darcy at such ease in company and knew that it was all due to his lovely fiancée; since their return home, however, Darcy had seen introspective and preoccupied.<br /><br />Looking up from his study of his glass, Darcy regarded his cousin absently, “What was that?”<br /><br />“I asked whether something is bothering you,” Richard reiterated. “You seem troubled.”<br /><br />“Not troubled, exactly,” Darcy admitted with a sigh. “Adrift I think would be a better description of how I feel.”<br /><br />“Why is that?” Richard asked, concerned.<br /><br />“Lord Casterton told me something today that has greatly surprised me,” Darcy confessed, confiding in Richard all the details he had learnt that day.<br /><br />Sitting back in his chair, Richard looked at his cousin with amazement, “Such a sum! And no-one has the slightest idea; remarkable.”<br /><br />“Can you imagine if it were common knowledge?” Darcy asked, his mouth twisted with distaste at the thought. “Hertfordshire would have been invaded by all those with a good name but empty pockets, looking to trade. Thank god Lord Casterton is so different from other men! To think of Elizabeth...”<br /><br />“Do not think it Darcy!” Richard cautioned him before pointing out, “It is of little consequence now; she is to marry you, a man as far from being a fortune hunter as possible.”<br /><br />Seeing that his jest did not have the desired effect Richard regarded his cousin seriously. “There is more to it than this, something else troubles you. What is it?”<br /><br />“You will think me a fool,” Darcy sighed, reluctant to admit the truth and yet needing to share his feelings.<br /><br />“I already do so there will be no harm done,” Richard quipped but Darcy could tell that beneath his teasing Richard was serious in his concern.<br /><br />“I do not know how I feel about accepting such a sum of money from her,” Darcy admitted finally. “It...I feel somehow, less. I am supposed to provide for my wife.”<br /><br />“Darcy,” Richard sighed, rolling his eyes. “You are exaggerating. You are not like those men you described, marrying a rich woman because you have no money of your own; you are marrying the woman you love, who just so happens to be very rich. There is a big difference.”<br /><br />“I know, I know!” Darcy replied agitatedly. “I am being such an arse, I know I am; and yet, I cannot shake this feeling. And what if word of this gets out?” He pointed out, raising another worry. “Everyone will think that I am marrying her for her fifty thousand and nothing more; such a belief is offensive to me and to her but that is surely what people will think.”<br /><br />“There is no reason for this to become public knowledge; we are all capable of discretion,” Richard reminded him calmly. He studied his confused cousin with sympathy. “I do understand your feelings you know. For years I have known that I needed to find myself a wife with a large fortune and have had to try and reconcile myself to the knowledge that I would be dependent on her, unable to support our family myself. And despite the reality of my situation, the thought was always unpalatable to me,” he admitted before grinning suddenly and proclaiming, “Do you know what the problem is though? Male pride! It constantly causes trouble and makes fools of us all.”<br /><br />“Yes, I daresay it does,” Darcy replied with a chuckle. In much better humour he held out his glass for a toast. “To damn male pride.”<br /><br />“A pain in the backside,” Richard rejoined, touching glasses with Darcy before downing his remaining brandy in one gulp. “And now, I think I shall retire. It has been a long day.”<br /><br />Darcy helped assist Richard to his feet and watched him slowly walk from the room, a slight frown on his face. Richard was progressing every day but it was slow going; knowing his cousin’s active and impatient nature, Darcy hoped Richard could keep his spirits up for as long as it took him to recover properly.<br /><br />Resuming his seat Darcy stared into the fire, his mind somewhat predictably going to Elizabeth. He had woken that morning with a smile on his face, despite not sleeping for more than a few hours because of his happiness at finally being engaged to Elizabeth, and there had been a lightness in his step all day which he doubted anyone else had noticed but which he had felt. He had never been overly demonstrative with his feelings and was quite happy with the pervading sense of contentment and joy he felt in his heart.<br /><br />With a sigh he laid his head against the back of his chair, closing his eyes and picturing Elizabeth in his mind. He wondered whether she was dreaming of him and looked forward to the day when their dreams would become reality.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Helen</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Tue, 29 Dec 2009 11:42:28 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46442,46442#msg-46442</guid>
<title>The Regency Bowl (a one-shot) (12 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46442,46442#msg-46442</link><description><![CDATA[ (Note: Thought you were done with me for this year, did you? Well, guess again!<br />This is just a piece of silliness that came into my mind, no doubt inspired by all the recent coverage of United States football on some websites. For those that don't understand United States football or its terminology, don't expect it to make much sense, please re-read the first seven words of the previous sentence. Gold stars to anyone who spots the pun-ishing wordplay.)<br /><br /><br /><center><b>The Regency Bowl</b><br /><i>By José</i></center><br /><br /><b>AUSTEN COLLEGE TRIUMPHS OVER THE LORDS OF ROSINGS</b><br /><br />The Austen College Regiment came from behind to triumph over their longtime rivals, the Rosings University Lords and win the Regency Bowl at packed Derbyshire Stadium by a score of 45-17.<br /><br />The Lords, wearing their trademark orange and gold jerseys, jumped out to an early lead with a touchdown on a ten-yard dash by tailback John Willoughby. Austen quarterback William Darcy, known as “Mr. Offense” or the “ten-thousand yard man” for his career passing total, seemed bewildered in his initial attempts to pass. The Regiment, required by rules to wear white instead of their customary red shirts, managed to advance only thanks to the superb running of Richard Fitzwilliam and had to settle for a field goal by Edwin Bertram after an evident miscommunication between Darcy and his top receiver, Charles Bingley, who came into the game with over 5,000 career receiving yards.<br /><br />In the second quarter, things continued to go badly for Austen, as a desperate pass from Darcy, pursued by Rosings' weighty defensive end William “Spud” Collins, was tipped by nose tackle Norman Gates, intercepted by defensive back George Wickham, and run back for a touchdown, in spite of valiant attempts by Darcy and Fitzwilliam to tackle him. Wickham and linebacker Johnny Thorpe were penalized for taunting the Austen fans and players with profanities during their touchdown celebration.<br /><br />After a Phil Elton field goal put the Lords ahead 17-3, the Austen fans seemed rather dispirited, but their hopes were soon revived by kickoff returner Henry Tilney, who evaded several tackling attempts in a 101-yard return and then ran into the end zone for a two-point conversion. From that moment on, the Austen defense seemed to come to its own, as on the next drive defense captain Frederick Wentworth sacked Willie Elliot for a safety, after Tim Harville and Jimmy Benwick had stopped running attempts by Willoughby and Hank Crawford for losses. His teammates' play seemed to provide Darcy with more confidence, since he calmly directed Austen to a further Bertram field goal just before halftime.<br /><br />In the second half, it was all Austen as Darcy finally showed his leadership quality and justified his reputation for offense production wherever he goes, cannonading a 53-yard pass to Bingley to put the Regiment into the lead. Thorpe and Wickham caused a penalty for unnecessary roughness by hitting Darcy after he had released the ball. The Austen defense continued its outstanding play when Wentworth knocked away two pass attempts from Elliot to Crawford and strong safety Garrett Knightley jumped in front of Frank Churchill for an interception. Rosings attempted to stop Austen from their goal, but Collins and Gates was turned into non-factors by the superb blocking of the offensive line, especially guard Leroy Hurst, and Wickham's repeated attempts to blindside Darcy on blitzes were stopped by Fitzwilliam. The drive was capped by Darcy himself with a four-yard run.<br /><br />Suddenly behind by more than ten points, the Lords attempted to resort to trick plays, such as scrambles after fake handofffs by Elliot and wildcat passes by Willoughby and Crawford, but were ultimately unsuccessful as the Austen defense remained steady. “Once they felt they were losing the game, I was sure they would resort to all kinds of tricks,” said Austen defensive coordinator Chris “Colonel” Brandon. “The story was for my boys not to get distracted and stay focused on the ball.”<br /><br />The fourth quarter provided a happy ending for Austen as the Regiment rallied again and again. After Darcy and Bingley connected successfully several times and Thorpe was called for pass interference for holding Tilney, Fitzwilliam found a gap in the Rosings defense and ran in from five yards out, with Wickham being dealt a devastating block by Darcy himself. Another successful strike from Darcy to Tilney and a Bertram field goal towards the end led to the final score of 45-17, with the Austen crowd going wild.<br /><br />“This meant a lot to us,” said Austen coach Ed Gardiner. “At halftime I had to have a little talk with Darcy and Bingley, but then they and Fitzwilliam showed they have everything it takes to be heroes in this game.” Rosings coach Lewis DeBourgh refused to comment, but was heard to grumble that “Wickham got outsmarted by Austen's guys, Crawford couldn't rush worth anything, and Elliot had feet of clay.”<br /><br />-------- FROM THE REPORTER'S UNPUBLISHED NOTES ----------<br /><br />After the game ended, Jane and Elizabeth Bennett, co-captains of the Austen cheerleading unit, the Muses, known for their exceptional dancing skill, both received proposals of marriage from Bingley and Darcy respectively. Jane responded to her proposal with an enthusiastic squeal and was carried off the field by her future husband. The answer by Elizabeth, a Dean's List scholar, was “William, go take a shower” (Darcy frowned at this) “and then come ask me again.” (I missed the second proposal because I had to do post-game interviews, but several people told me they saw Elizabeth wearing an exquisite diamond ring, so I can figure what happened.) The young ladies' father, Professor Thomas Bennett, could not be reached for comment. (The department secretary, Ms. Hill, told me he was probably in the library somewhere.)<br /><br />Blurb: In which the heroes of Austen College lead its football team to a great victory, frustrating the ambitions of rival Rosings, with key plays by several characters familiar to us.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Jose</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Thu, 14 Jan 2010 05:30:53 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46423,46423#msg-46423</guid>
<title>Connections Redux (15 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46423,46423#msg-46423</link><description><![CDATA[ DNA: Here is a piece of zero-angst fluff for the holidays (although it will<br />require at least 11 posts). My heartfelt thanks to the super-beta, Debra<br />Anne, who has been a great help and source of encouragement, and who found<br />hundreds of typographical, grammatical, historical, and canonical<br />mistakes. I can't imagine how she has time to read half of the stories that<br />she betas - I had trouble keeping up with her edits. I also thank my other<br />two betas, who chose to remain nameless, for their kind words and solid<br />suggestions. Naturally I have tinkered with the story since they read it,<br />and I am sure that I have reintroduced errors, or created new ones, any<br />mistakes are entirely my fault.<p><br /><br /></p><center><h3>Connections Redux <font size="-1">by Harvey S.</font></h3></center><br /><br /><blockquote><i>Mr. Bennet is shaken by the untimely deaths of his siblings,<br />and later his first wife. His response to these tragedies, his much happier<br />second marriage, and the family connections resulting from it, drastically<br />alter the trajectories of his daughters' lives.</i><p></p></blockquote><br /><b>Prologue: 1796</b><br /><br /><br />The gentleman sat alone in his study. His correspondence, details of the<br />latest tests of his new inventions, were open in front of him, but he was<br />unable to comprehend them; the text blurred, the numbers were meaningless.<br />First the shock, then the disbelief, and now the blinding grief had<br />passed. He was left with a throbbing ache, a void at his loss. He stared<br />into space, and ran his mind back over the five years of his marriage. It<br />had not gone as he might have anticipated when he was first captivated by<br />the beautiful, vivacious seventeen year-old, although, in truth, he had<br />made no effort to think things through.<p><br /><br />Life then had been about excitement, promise, sensation. He was<br />twenty-three when he was introduced to the young and lively Frances<br />Gardiner. Her face and figure drew his eye, and her energy and good humor<br />lifted his spirits. Her charm was enhanced by her open reciprocation of his<br />interest - he was her everything, her knight in shining armor. She was<br />dazzled by his eloquence, his looks, his wit...his standing. He was a<br />gentleman in every sense of the word. And he was independent, so there was<br />nothing to stand in the way of marriage.</p><p><br /><br />Perhaps he had been precipitous in his choice of wife. The sudden death of<br />his siblings had pulled him back to his ancestral home, and away from his<br />scholarly life at Cambridge, where he had only half-jokingly been referred<br />to as 'the next Newton' by his colleagues. To have his dream snatched from<br />him (he had been one of the youngest professors in the University's<br />history), and his heart broken (he had been especially close to his<br />sister), had made him less prudent, more eager to grasp at happiness. If<br />the fruit of his years of monk-like dedication, and his much-loved older<br />brothers and younger sister, could all be snatched from him within three<br />days by a bolt of lightning, a runaway carriage,<br />and <a href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anglo-Mysore_Wars">Indian<br />rockets</a>, then he would live for the moment.</p><p><br /><br />His life with Fanny had not been without disappointment. Though he had<br />continued to dote on her, he had learned that 'lively' did not necessarily<br />imply 'reasonable' or 'agreeable' - she and his mother never got along, and<br />so his mother, with whom he had always had a very warm relationship, spent<br />most of their marriage staying with her sister - nor was beauty always<br />adequate compensation for a short attention span and a woefully inadequate<br />education. Fanny was very clever, the daughter of an eminent jurist was<br />unlikely to be otherwise, but her own mother had died when she was a child,<br />and Judge Gardiner had concentrated his attentions on his son, neglecting<br />his daughters and letting them spend their days idly, shopping and<br />gossiping.</p><p><br /><br />While neither his wife, nor her sister, were ones with whom he could share<br />his deepest feelings or new ideas, he became very good friends with his<br />brothers-in-law, and saw his mother and her relations regularly, and there<br />were other great joys to distract him from their differences: Jane,<br />Elizabeth, and, finally, Catherine. The ache sharpened as he thought of his<br />little girls growing up without their mother. She had fussed, and<br />overreacted, but she had been unstinting with affection and attention -<br />even to Elizabeth, whom she had irrationally blamed for not being a<br />boy. Because of this, from the start Lizzy was 'his girl,' and even at<br />three months she had spent quite a bit of time each day in his lap while he<br />worked. She had been his daughter in other ways: like her father, she had<br />developed precociously, learning to walk at seven months, and to speak at<br />nine. By the time she was a year old, she could count to ten, and if the<br />two numbers totaled no more than the fingers on her hands, add them<br />together. By fourteen months, she recognized the numerals from 1 to 10, and<br />all of the letters, and could clumsily scrawl legible 'E', 'L', 'I', and<br />'Z' with a pencil grasped in her chubby fist (she soon mastered the rest of<br />the letters in her first name, although it was longer before she<br />consistently got them in the correct order). Two months before his wife's<br />death, Elizabeth had been thrilled to realize that there could be more than<br />ten of something, an insight that caused his mother to exclaim, "Oh Thomas,<br />she is just like you were!" His wife had been far less enthusiastic,<br />wondering aloud what value a gift for mathematics was in finding a husband.</p><p><br /><br />Fanny had so wanted to give him a son. Jane, named for Fanny's mother, had<br />been the perfect baby girl, and Fanny had confidently proclaimed that the<br />next would be an equally perfect baby boy. Her disappointment at<br />Elizabeth's birth had been acute - she was actually indifferent when her<br />second daughter was named after Thomas' mother, with whom Fanny had never<br />been comfortable. His wife was with child again as soon as possible, but<br />she lost that baby to a high fever after a few months: unnamed, as yet,<br />although his wife had thought of the baby as 'Thomas, Jr.' for<br />weeks. Determined that this name would be given to a son, she buried the<br />stillborn (which had been a girl, despite her confidence), and her loss,<br />and immediately saw to it that she was yet again with child. Catherine, for<br />his mother's beloved sister, had followed Elizabeth in barely eighteen<br />months, so strong was her desire to give him an heir and so great her<br />enthusiasm for the marriage bed. <i>That</i> was a facet of their marriage<br />which had held no disappointment.</p><p><br /><br />At least her death had been mercifully quick. She had delivered the new baby as<br />easily as the others, but she was weaker, and on this occasion the bleeding had<br />not stopped soon enough. She had held her new daughter only once before she<br />closed her eyes 'to rest,' and lapsed into unconsciousness. She never awakened<br />and the summoned doctor could do nothing, but her husband found some comfort in<br />the idea that she knew she was in his arms, and had heard his words of love.</p><p><br /><br />A quiet knock brought him back to the present, and his mother entered with the<br />two older girls to say goodnight. Three-and-a-half year-old Jane came forward<br />to place a quick kiss on his cheek, then stepped back to offer a proper<br />goodnight. She was anxious to be a 'big girl,' to not add to her father's<br />worries - she was even trying to be mother to the younger girls (not that<br />Elizabeth cooperated in the slightest), insisting on spending a great deal of<br />time watching over her youngest sister, whom she had designated 'Kitty'.</p><p><br /><br />Elizabeth did not share Jane's reserve, and having spent much of the last<br />few days in his study and being only a year-and-a-half old, one could not<br />expect otherwise. She climbed onto her father's lap, demanding a bedtime<br />story - 'Papa story, Papa story, Papa story,' although it came out more<br />like "Papa towie". She rejected an offer from her grandmother to read, with<br />a thorough agitation of her curls, because "Gamma not gowl!"</p><p><br /><br />A glance at his mother made him realize how much of a toll these last few<br />days had taken on her. She had been a rock, seeing to everything, and<br />caring for Jane and Catherine - sometimes even for Elizabeth - but she was<br />no longer young and he could not expect her to continue.</p><p><br /><br />Mr. Bennet hugged Elizabeth tightly as he looked from his mother to Jane<br />and, suddenly it was clear to him. His girls needed him to take<br />charge. Fanny was gone now, and he must stop grieving and be father and<br />mother; see to their spiritual, emotional and physical needs. He had never<br />been one to hide from his responsibilities, and it was time to shoulder<br />these.</p><p><br /><br />"I can do the voices, Papa," Jane offered.</p><p><br /><br />"Even the lion's deep voice?" Mr. Bennet asked with a low growl.</p><p><br /><br />"Yes, sir," Jane nodded seriously, while Elizabeth protested noisily (and<br />correctly) that Jane could neither do the voices, nor could she read.</p><p><br /><br />Mr. Bennet laughed as he stood, hoisting Elizabeth onto his hip and putting his<br />hand out to take Jane's.</p><p><br /><br />"Well, I think we should be able to deal with Mr. Aesop between us, Jane,"<br />he replied, pausing to give his relieved mother a kiss on her cheek before<br />leading the girls to their nursery.</p><p><br /><br />~/~</p><p><br /><br />Immediately after his precipitous marriage, Thomas Bennet had been very<br />concerned about giving his new wife financial security. Though his estate was<br />quite prosperous, the generation-skipping entail had been renewed by his father<br />(continuing a long-standing tradition). And once his father had had a third<br />son, he had felt confident enough to put almost all of the family's other<br />assets into adding property and making improvements to the estate. As Thomas<br />was the last of the Bennet men, if he were to die unexpectedly he would leave<br />his widow nearly penniless. Always of a frugal and hard-working disposition,<br />the young man applied himself with a vengeance, and his genius once again bore<br />fruit. In addition to making a systematic study of farming and land management,<br />and significantly understating Longbourn's income to reign in the extravagance<br />of his young bride, he formed a partnership with his brother-in-law Gardiner,<br />who combined the Judge's intelligence and ambition with an Edinburgh University<br />education in engineering. Together they revolutionized brass production and the<br />manufacturing of articles using this metal and within a few years had become<br />quite wealthy. At this time, Thomas had considered selling out to his partner<br />and concentrating on his family and estate, when he was left a widower with<br />three daughters under four years of age. Not expecting to marry again, and<br />still with a substantial part of his wealth subject to the entail (and with the<br />current beneficiary of that entail being a distant cousin), Mr. Bennet<br />redoubled his efforts to ensure that his girls would be well provided for in<br />the event of further tragedy. This renewed effort soon led to a new, practical<br />process for the manufacturing of steel, and the rewards from his invention, and<br />the mass-production of the metal, were clearly destined to turn the partners'<br />wealth into huge fortunes. His success in business had helped to distract him<br />from the loneliness of the loss of his wife, although the additional wealth had<br />meant less to him than the excitement of conceiving the ideas, and the even<br />greater excitement of making them practical.</p><p><br /><br />Mr. Bennet had always insisted that the bulk of the reward go to Edward<br />Gardiner, whose forceful personality and canny judgment were responsible for<br />the day-to-day success of their collaboration, but the ideas had come from<br />Thomas Bennet, and his brother-in-law insisted that he take at least an equal<br />share of the return - they compromised with a 60/40 split, which satisfied<br />neither, but Edward Gardiner contented himself by immediately putting 10% of<br />the holding company in trust for the Bennet children, without telling his<br />partner. After some years of astonishing growth for their company, the pair<br />sold off their earlier, 'lesser' enterprises to a consortium of very wealthy<br />investors, and they had realized somewhat over 3 <i>million</i> pounds, which<br />was still a minority of the huge and growing wealth of Gardiner<br />Enterprises. From his share, Thomas Bennet settled a breathtaking one hundred<br />thousand pounds on each of his girls, and put an even larger unentailed<br />£900,000 in trust for the entire family, in the funds and similar safe<br />investments, and his partner put £300,000 in another trust for his<br />partner's children. Because Thomas was a very private man, and deeply<br />distrustful of fortune-hunters, even as late as 1810 he put about the rumor (by<br />telling his sister-in-law Mrs. Philips, as whatever she knew that was not sworn<br />to secrecy soon became common knowledge) that their dowries were £5000,<br />and that his annual income was perhaps £3000. If people could have<br />checked, they would have learned that he spent somewhat more than the income<br />from the 'entailed estate' (which did not include adjacent lands that he had<br />purchased since becoming Master), or about £8000 a year - the income from<br />all of the Hertfordshire properties was more than twice that amount. But his<br />servants were very well paid and very loyal, so they cooperated in the<br />farce. While their neighbors knew that the family was 'prosperous,' the<br />fact that the majority of the family expenditures went to educating the<br />children and paying the servants made those expenditures difficult to<br />estimate. Not counting the funds in trust, by the time Jane was out in<br />Society, Mr. Bennet's annual income was in excess of £50,000, and it was<br />that low only because Gardiner Enterprises disbursed a fraction of its profits,<br />and both the partners gave a great deal of the disbursed funds to various<br />charities. The rest were consistently plowed back into the many new<br />opportunities that he and his brother-in-law continued to find, growing their<br />enterprise ever larger.</p><p><br /><br /></p><blockquote>
<hr width="60%" /><p><br /><b>Note to the reader:</b> This seems a good juncture at which to acknowledge<br />two things. First, the story is clearly a rewrite of the (currently<br />unfinished) P&amp;P fanfic <i>Connections</i>, by Sharni. The author has kindly<br />granted me permission to make free use of her story and characters, and her<br />only expressed preference was that there be 'no pirates' in the story. I<br />hope she enjoys what I've done with it - her words, and Miss Austen's,<br />appear throughout this story.</p><p><br /><br />Second, this departs <i>very</i> far from 'Austen canon' and even from<br />Sharni's story. My idea was to take, as much as possible, the same characters<br />as <i>Connections</i>, but justify to myself the changed Bennet family<br />circumstances. The enormous wealth that I gave to the Bennets in this story<br />would be absurd in the context of the original P&amp;P - it would be absurd for<br />Darcy to be so wealthy in that story. However, it is (perhaps) not so absurd<br />here, in that Mr. Bennet has not only invented, but profited from, a<br />commercially viable process for manufacturing steel. That process was, of<br />course, actually invented by Henry Bessemer in 1855, and from what I can tell<br />(not being an expert), the Bessemer Process could have been developed many<br />years earlier if it had occurred to someone else. Once the process was<br />invented, enormous fortunes were created quite quickly - for instance, Andrew<br />Carnegie amassed a fortune of approximately £50,000,000 in less than 20<br />years in the ironworks business. Further, once the Industrial Revolution<br />began, far-sighted rich people maintained and expanded their own wealth by<br />investing in these new enterprises (just as they do today), and that happens<br />in this story, as well.</p><p><br /><br />Naturally it is pure speculation on my part what would have happened if a<br />single brilliant team had invented and exploited mass production of steel<br />some fifty or more years before it happened, and while I thought about this a<br />fair amount in choosing the incomes for various characters, the details do<br />not play a significant role in the course of the story. For instance, I have<br />imagined that most of the wealthier people in this story have indoor plumbing<br />(accelerating the Industrial Revolution <i>might</i> have had this<br />consequence), but it isn't mentioned in the story, so the reader can imagine<br />whatever they choose. I have tried, within my very limited knowledge, to make<br />the story as plausible as I can, but it is just for fun, and has no<br />pretensions to "alternative historical" accuracy. If the reader is interested<br />in a fanfic written by someone who actually knows about Regency England, I<br />strongly encourage them to read the (uncompleted) <i>Forces of Passion</i> by<br />Alison. It's very well written, and the author's knowledge of the period is<br />far greater than even my aspirations in that regard.</p><p><br /><br />Finally, I must say that descriptions of the 'precocity' of the baby<br />Elizabeth character are drawn from my own experiences with my eldest<br />daughter. One of the betas found this to be the least believable part of the<br />story, but it is the <i>only</i> part that I can say is entirely possible.</p><p><br /><br /></p><hr width="60%" /><p><br /></p></blockquote><p><br /><br /><br /><b>Chapter 1: October 1813</b><br /><br /><br />Upon taking up residence at Netherfield, on the Monday after Michaelmas,<br />Mr. Bingley very soon discovered that, though there were many fewer people in<br />his country neighborhood than in Town, the country inhabitants compensated by<br />knowing the most intimate details of their neighbors' affairs. His open and<br />friendly nature soon overcame any qualms his neighbors might have otherwise<br />felt about poking their collective noses into his life (and he doubted that<br />they ever felt any qualms). Not only were they happy to inquire into<i> his</i><br />affairs, they were eager to share items of interest about <i>other</i><br />residents of the area. It is not surprising that, after having been in<br />Hertfordshire a week, he had heard three retellings of the history of the<br />Bennet family. At least that part of the family history which was known to the<br />neighborhood - the Bennets had always been a private family, and so a<br />good deal that would have interested their friends never circulated; for<br />instance, oddly little was known of Mr. Bennet's mother's connections. Bingley<br />had listened with only half an ear to the first telling, but heard enough<br />references to the beauty of the daughters to pay more attention to subsequent<br />renditions.</p><p><br /><br />Mr. Bennet had been barely three and twenty when thrust into the role of Master<br />of Longbourn, and his change of fortune and the tragedies in the years shortly<br />before and after his assumption of the estate made for a dramatic tale. In the<br />telling, the Bennet brothers were of surpassing nobility and bravery, the<br />sister the acme of cultivation and gentility, and his dead wife was all that<br />was lively and charming. In point of fact, his siblings <i>were</i> excellent<br />people, and his wife had been (often) charming, but the only figure in this<br />tale that might really be 'larger than life' was Mr. Bennet himself, and about<br />him those telling it knew surprisingly little. In their story, he had been a<br />'teacher' before inheriting Longbourn, and his mother was from 'somewhere in<br />the south of England.' The vast bulk of the story concerned the romantic and<br />tragic details (both real and imagined) of his life, and his resulting<br />heartbroken 'collapse'. Thomas was friendly and helpful to his neighbors, but<br />he listened more than he spoke, and when he spoke, it was most often to ask a<br />question. He was known to be honest, hard-working, reliable, and a good<br />listener; and he was clever enough in his dealings with the locals that none<br />outside his circle ever wondered at how little they actually knew him. And<br />because they liked him, they related the sequel to his tragedy with even more<br />pleasure, as it was a love story. In their view, Mr. Bennet had secured his<br />daughters' futures in a most satisfactory way: just a year after the death of<br />his lovely young wife he had married again, and his second wife's family was<br />close-knit, wealthy, and of extremely high rank.</p><p><br /><br />For Thomas, this new love was completely unexpected, since in making his<br />children his first priority, he had participated in society as little as<br />possible while avoiding incivility. It had not been love at <i>first</i><br />sight. When his mother's childhood friend had come to visit six months<br />after Fanny's death, accompanied by her nineteen-year-old niece (the niece<br />had come to escape the attentions of a particularly annoying suitor), he had<br />just tolerated the disruption to his household, and had been polite to his<br />guests out of affection for his mother. What first interested him about the<br />niece was not her beauty, though Sarah was lovely, but her warm manner, and<br />the affectionate attention she gave to his daughters. When he looked more<br />closely, he saw her intelligence, her depth of understanding and good<br />sense, and the soundness of her principles and education - and her<br />beauty. In turn, Sarah noted the warmth he lavished on his girls, his<br />wry humor, and his brilliant mind. In time, he began to seek her<br />company, and, a little later, she his, and by the end of the scheduled<br />visit, the couple's happy fate was sealed.</p><p><br /><br />His mother had been able to attend his second wedding with none of the<br />misgivings she brought to his first. This was not because of Sarah's rank,<br />nor was it because of the £42,000 - not the rumored ten thousand - she<br />brought to the marriage, but due to knowing that Sarah was an intelligent,<br />well-educated, disciplined, and loving woman who would be the perfect<br />complement to her son. And when his mother died peacefully in her sleep,<br />eleven years after her son's second marriage, her opinion had only been<br />reinforced by the intervening years. The birth of an heir, Thomas, Jr., a<br />year after the wedding, had confirmed the neighborhood's conviction that<br />this partnership was marked for fortune, and the events of the years since,<br />including another son, Benjamin - the somewhat unfortunate alliteration<br />being dictated by Sarah's father's given name - born three years after the<br />first, had proved them as correct as the late Mrs. Bennet.</p><p><br /><br />~/~</p><p><br /><br />Some eight years after the birth of their second son, the Bennet family<br />again increased, but in a somewhat less conventional, and certainly more<br />sensational, manner than previously. The Honorable Frederick Bradford, heir<br />to Viscount Portman, of Portman Hall, Shaftesbury, Dorset, had been a<br />student of Thomas Bennet's at Cambridge, and although a year older than his<br />professor, they had become fast friends. Thomas Bennet had stood up for his<br />friend in London when he married the only child of a distinguished, but<br />untitled family, and their friendship was sustained by regular<br />correspondence and occasional visits, including the presence of the new<br />Lord Frederick Portman at Mr. Bennet's second wedding. Thomas Bennet had a<br />large, closely-knit, extended family, but Lord Portman had not been so<br />lucky. He and his wife were only children with no near relations, and they<br />had just two children of their own: a son, James, and a daughter<br />Julia. While quite wealthy, all of their substantial income derived from<br />the title - the wife's dowry had been only £10,000 and after their son<br />was born, the viscount and his wife had seen no need to economize. So when<br />Lord Portman, his wife, and his heir were lost at sea while traveling to<br />Greece, their daughter Julia had been left with almost nothing, as the<br />title specified 'heirs male'. As a result, the title became extinct on the<br />simultaneous death of the viscount and his son, and the daughter was left<br />with little more than her personal property. Fortunately for Miss Bradford,<br />Lord Portman had specified Thomas Bennet as his daughter's guardian, and<br />the Bennets had taken the 17-year-old girl into their home and their<br />hearts. Miss Bradford had been a minor celebrity for a time - transformed<br />from the wealthy and beautiful daughter of a peer into an impecunious<br />orphan in an instant - and her story still circulated among the Ton as a<br />curiosity, although it would have better served many of them as a<br />cautionary tale.</p><p><br /><br />Lady Portman had once expressed to Mr. Bennet, forcefully and without<br />contradiction from her husband, a desire for her children to marry for love,<br />and without regard to rank or fortune. So when Mr. and Mrs. Bennet set aside a<br />substantial sum for their ward (to which she objected without knowing<br /><i>how</i> substantial a sum it was), they naturally imposed the condition that<br />she marry with their approval, but they never, in the four years since her<br />parent's death, sought to direct her choice - nor was it necessary, as their<br />marriage, and that of her parents, had provided the best possible example for<br />Miss Bradford. And when Miss Bradford had formed an attachment to Kitty's<br />latest piano master, Mr. Bennet had had the young man's background and family<br />looked into, and though not without reservations about them, he had done<br />nothing to stop the match. However, given the obvious intensity of feeling on<br />the part of his ward, he ensured that she was <i>never</i> alone with the young<br />man. The young people had met in London, at the master's studio, while Kitty<br />and Julia were staying with Mrs. Gardiner, and Miss Bradford's guardians - who<br />referred to themselves as her 'parents' - were content to allow the courtship<br />to proceed under the eyes of their relations; they did, however, travel to<br />London to become introduced to the young man. Oddly, despite having been chosen<br />because of his patronage by Mrs. Bennet's relations, the young man only knew<br />Miss Bradford as 'the ward of a country gentleman' and Mrs. Gardiner as the<br />wife of a 'comfortably-off merchant of some sort or other'. And as Miss<br />Bradford did not really understand how wealthy her family was - none of the<br />children did, although Elizabeth was astute enough to have a rough idea - she<br />had supposed that her dowry was perhaps £3,000, and that was the estimate<br />that she related to her swain when he asked.</p><p><br /><br />While the local gossips knew nothing of the piano master or the dowry, they<br />were familiar with the other details of Miss Bradford's history, and delighted<br />in communicating those to Mr. Bingley, as well. His interest in the topic was<br />entirely due to hearing of the beauty and cultivation of the young ladies of<br />the household, as he had been previously entirely unaware of the 'Portman<br />incident' - ironically, the only members of his household who would have any<br />real interest in such tattle were his sisters, and the manner of the younger,<br />and the tendency of the elder to be everywhere with her, would probably<br />preclude their hearing about it from their Hertfordshire neighbors.</p><p><br /><br />The neighbors also nattered on about the brilliance of the accomplishments<br />of the second Bennet daughter, but to Bingley this translated as 'she nets<br />exceptionally fine purses' (ironically, Elizabeth had never netted a purse,<br />painted a table, or covered a screen), and so it made no lasting<br />impression. In actuality, Miss Elizabeth was a local legend: at the age of<br />four she had astounded her neighbors with feats of mental calculation, and<br />had been seen conversing with their learned rector in Latin at the age of<br />six. The breadth and depth of her skills increased dramatically over the<br />years, but she had learned to refrain from demonstrating those of her<br />abilities not considered fashionable. Outside of her intimate circle, her<br />neighbors were familiar only with her astonishing virtuosity as a pianist<br />and a singer, but they did not realize that these were lesser<br />accomplishments for this most unusual young woman.</p><p><br /><br />All three of the Bennet girls had been permanently and significantly<br />affected by their mother's death. In Jane's case, the pain of the early<br />loss, together with a strong desire to not 'trouble' her father, had led<br />her to hide her feelings, and her assumption of responsibility for her<br />sisters had transformed her calm good nature into a saintly, imperturbable<br />gentleness - only an offense to one of her family could get a rise out of<br />her, but in those cases she was fierce and implacable. In Elizabeth's case,<br />her mother's initial disappointment with her sex had led to a strong bond<br />with her father, and after Fanny's death Elizabeth was almost inseparable<br />from him. Her remarkable intelligence had been shaped by their close<br />association, so that by three she was far more interested in numbers than<br />dolls or dresses, and this preference became ever more pronounced as she<br />grew up. The change to Catherine was the most pervasive, but also the least<br />visible - she was, as nearly as is possible for a child, a copy of her<br />mother. However, being raised by Sarah Bennet from infancy had made her<br />patient instead of irritable, considerate instead of selfish, thoughtful<br />instead of heedless, and well-educated and refined, instead of frivolous<br />and vulgar. Her uncanny physical resemblance to her mother as a child and<br />young lady made her the darling of her aunt, Mrs. Philips, and the fact<br />that she returned the affection without being spoiled by it was a testament<br />to Sarah's skill and care as a parent.</p><p><br /><br />~/~</p><p><br /><br />Bingley found his interest in the Bennet family piqued enough to be eager for<br />an introduction, but during his first short stay in Hertfordshire he only had<br />the pleasure of meeting <i>Mr.</i> Bennet. Bingley's temperament helped him<br />take pleasure in the encounter, as Mr. Bennet was in many ways a disconcerting<br />man. He had a lightning-fast, penetrating intellect, and often seemed to be<br />enjoying a private joke. Bingley liked a joke himself, and his personality<br />did not rub Mr. Bennet the wrong way, so they both enjoyed their chat. Bingley<br />was intelligent, rather well-educated for a gentleman of means, and he was<br />always pleased with superior company. There was, however, one disappointment<br />- when returning Mr. Bennet's visit, he did not catch even a glimpse of the<br />daughters. He was forced to take solace in the thought that they would surely<br />be at the assembly to be held in Meryton shortly after his return from London.</p><p><br /><br />The night of that ball, Bingley's party was running much later than he would<br />have preferred. His sisters seemed to be taking even more time to prepare for<br />the evening's outing than when in London; no doubt Miss Bingley felt it<br />imperative that she impress the country folk with her elegance. The men had<br />been waiting some time - even Bingley's brother Hurst, who, on occasion, could<br />be every bit as fastidious about his appearance as his wife. Mr. Darcy - the<br />host's best friend - would much rather have stayed in, and even he began to<br />think the assembly preferable to watching Bingley's impatience to be gone. When<br />Caroline and Louisa - Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst - finally appeared, the<br />response was muted, and one of relief, and they had to be satisfied with<br />complimenting one another, although Caroline mistook Darcy's satisfaction at<br />being able to leave for approval, and was pleased with her efforts.</p><p><br /><br />On their arrival at the hall - smaller, noisier, and more crowded than they were<br />used to - they were welcomed with appropriate deference by their new<br />neighbors. Bingley took pleasure in introducing his party, and talked happily<br />whilst keeping half an eye out to see if the Bennet family was in<br />attendance. He smiled as he saw Mr. Bennet toward the rear of the hall looking<br />rather stern, but being laughed at by a very pretty, petite young woman who, he<br />never doubted, must be one of the daughters about whom he had heard so<br />much. Neither man nor daughter was willing brave the crush around the<br />Netherfield party, so he resigned himself to biding his time, confident that he<br />would meet the entire family during the course of the evening.</p><p><br /><br />It was over half an hour later before Bingley received that introduction, and<br />it came only after Mr. Bennet was prompted by a woman whom Bingley initially<br />thought could be the eldest daughter. On closer observation, though, it was<br />obviously Mrs. Bennet. She seemed in her mid-thirties, and there was something<br />in the conspiratorial manner of their conversation, and in his obvious pleasure<br />at her presence, which showed that they were a couple.</p><p><br /><br />She slipped her arm into his, and allowed her husband to lead the way to Mr.<br />Bingley. Mr. Bennet welcomed his new neighbor cheerfully, before introducing<br />Mrs. Bennet. Some unseen signal had also conjured his daughters from the crowd.</p><p><br /><br />"This is Elizabeth," Mr. Bennet said, with obvious pride.</p><p><br /><br />Mr. Bingley was presented to the lovely, emerald-eyed girl with chestnut curls,<br />who had taken his notice earlier, and he smiled broadly as he expressed his<br />sincere pleasure at meeting her.</p><p><br /><br />" - and our youngest daughter, Catherine," he continued as another pretty,<br />almost platinum-blond, girl stepped forward with a demure smile which suggested<br />a less lively discourse than Miss Elizabeth's.</p><p><br /><br />" - My eldest is about somewhere - ah, here's my girl - Jane dear, may I introduce<br />Mr. Bingley."</p><p><br /><br />Bingley was <i>more</i> than charmed as a flaxen-haired, young woman, with the<br />most beautiful of faces, and the purest of azure eyes, smiled up at him and<br />softly welcomed him to the neighborhood.</p><p><br /><br />He stayed with the Bennets until the commencement of dancing, introducing<br />his sisters who, on the whole, were pleased to make their acquaintance;<br />especially as none of the other neighbors they had met that evening seemed<br />worthy of notice. Attractive and fashionable women, Miss Caroline Bingley<br />and Mrs. Louisa Hurst also proved clever and facile conversationalists, if<br />more interested in Society and fashion than one might wish. The Bennets<br />would have been encouraged if not for the hint of derision toward Meryton<br />which soon crept into the discourse of the younger lady; Jane was not of a<br />temperament to notice, and Kitty too distracted by her second assembly, but<br />Mr. and Mrs. Bennet, and Elizabeth, noticed and were dubious that all of<br />their new neighbors would wear well.</p><p><br /><br />The party dispersed as the music began; Mr. Bingley leading Jane to the floor,<br />and Elizabeth and Catherine being claimed by the young men who had previously<br />solicited their hands for the first dance. Mr. Bingley's sisters took their<br />places opposite Mr. Hurst and Mr. Darcy.</p><p><br /><br />The evening progressed as country assemblies generally do, with music,<br />laughter, and conversation, only the focus of conversation at this<br />gathering was, of course, Mr. Bingley's party. Having already had the<br />opportunity to talk a great deal about Mr. Bingley, the new topic of<br />interest became Mr. Darcy. It was generally known within minutes of his<br />entrance that he possessed an income of ten thousand pounds annually - he<br />took some solace that people believed the rumor he had started, as his<br />properties and investments yielded more than five times that amount. When<br />to this was added his fine, tall person, his noble mien and handsome<br />features, the whole of the company was initially well disposed to admire<br />him, but an arrogant and aloof manner soon altered their opinions.</p><p><br /><br />During the first half of the evening, aside from dancing once with each of<br />Bingley's sisters, he walked around the room looking forbiddingly out of place<br />and occasionally speaking to one of his own party. He was relieved later in the<br />evening, after Bingley introduced him to Mr. Bennet, to meet a man whose eyes<br />held a kindred, albeit subtler, expression of dismay at spending the evening in<br />such a manner. The two settled into what became a relaxed conversation on<br />estate management and politics.</p><p><br /><br />For Elizabeth, her father's approval of Mr. Darcy's company <i>might</i> have<br />gone some way to mitigating the opinion she had soon formed of him, had not she<br />been <i>personally</i> slighted by the man earlier in the evening. Obliged, by<br />the scarcity of gentlemen, to sit down for two dances, she was near enough to<br />overhear a conversation between him and Mr. Bingley, who left the floor for a<br />few minutes to press his friend to join it.</p><p><br /><br />"Come, Darcy," said he, "I must have you dance. I hate to see you standing<br />about by yourself in this stupid manner. You had much better dance."</p><p><br /><br />"I certainly shall not. You know how I detest it, unless I am particularly<br />acquainted with my partner. At such an assembly as this, it would be<br />insupportable. Your sisters are engaged, and there is not another woman in<br />the room whom it would not be a punishment to me to stand up with."</p><p><br /><br />"I would not be so fastidious as you are," cried Bingley, "for a kingdom!<br />Upon my honor I never met with so many pleasant girls in my life, as I<br />have this evening; and there are several of them, you see, uncommonly<br />pretty."</p><p><br /><br />"<i>You</i> are dancing with the most handsome girl in the room," said<br />Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet.</p><p><br /><br />"Oh! she is the most beautiful creature I ever beheld! But there is one of her<br />sisters sitting down just behind you, who is in every way lovely, and who seems<br />most agreeable. Do let me ask my partner to introduce you."</p><p><br /><br />"Whom do you mean?" and turning round, he looked for a moment at Elizabeth,<br />seeing her indistinctly in the shadows, and turned back and coldly said, "She<br />is tolerable, I suppose, but not handsome enough to tempt me, and I am in no<br />humor at present to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other<br />men. You had better return to your partner and enjoy her smiles, for you are<br />wasting your time with me."</p><p><br /><br />Mr. Bingley followed his advice. Mr. Darcy walked off; and Elizabeth<br />remained with no very cordial feelings towards him, though she told the<br />story with great spirit among her friends; for she had a lively, playful<br />disposition, which delighted in any thing ridiculous.</p><p><br /><br />Mrs. Bennet shook her head in wonder upon hearing the story. "Lizzy, you have<br />too much good sense to take the matter to heart. You know you have beauty and<br />brilliance, so declining the introduction was Mr. Darcy's loss, not yours."</p><p><br /><br />"Thank you for saying so, Mama," Elizabeth smiled, for though she was able to<br />laugh at the situation, a little balm to her wounded vanity was welcome. "I can<br />understand why he might say that Jane is the most handsome girl in the room,<br />although I cannot approve of his dismissing Kitty so readily. His friend<br />certainly seems very taken, and Jane, in return, appears to have relaxed some<br />of her usual reserve with a new acquaintance."</p><p><br /><br />Sarah Bennet smiled her agreement. "My first impression is that he seems a<br />pleasant young man."</p><p><br /><br />"He does - possibly a <i>little</i> too agreeable for my taste - but very<br />pleasant. It is odd that he is so different to Mr. Darcy; I wonder at their<br />friendship."</p><p><br /><br />"It may become clear as we know them better, Elizabeth. There is surely more to<br />Mr. Darcy than his stalking around and making disagreeable remarks; for one<br />thing, your father is enjoying his conversation. They have been talking<br />steadily this past three-quarters of an hour."</p><p><br /><br />Elizabeth rolled her eyes as she looked across and found them deep in<br />conversation. "I wish that my father would not find him such good company. I<br />dislike the idea that I should have to be polite to the man for the sake of his<br />friend <i>or</i> my father."</p><p><br /><br />"Oh Lizzy," Mrs. Bennet cautioned, "do not nurse a grudge over his incivility.<br />I wonder how much of his behavior might stem from discomfort at being outside<br />his own circle. He is rather awkward with strangers."</p><p><br /><br />"More disdain than discomfort; that is probably unfair, but I am confident that<br />he feels himself <i>above</i> the company here. Please do not defend him,<br />Mama. I am enjoying my righteous indignation far too much, for now."</p><p><br /><br />Mrs. Bennet was unable to suppress a slight laugh at her stepdaughter's<br />perversity. "That is fair enough, but may I ask one thing of you? Will you<br />refrain from repeating the story of Mr. Darcy's insult to your father? It is<br />rare that he is able to be entertained by anyone without taking pleasure in<br />absurdity, and it is clear he enjoys Mr. Darcy's conversation. I am afraid that<br />knowing of this slight might taint his pleasure." She continued, "And you<br />cannot have missed the gossip about his wealth that spread the moment he<br />entered. One need not be completely disagreeable to feel discomfited at being so<br />discussed by strangers."</p><p><br /><br />"For you, Mother, I will promise to not spread the story further, but I reserve<br />the right to think of Mr. Darcy as I will." In spite of her expressed intent,<br />though, her mother's words softened her opinion slightly, at least by causing<br />her to think briefly of how uncomfortable she would be in the same circumstance.</p><p><br /><br /><br /><b>Chapter 2</b><br /><br /><br />As would be expected, the assembly was the topic of conversation the following<br />day. Kitty was thrilled to have danced every dance at only her second ball<br />since coming out. Mrs. Bennet smiled and commended her impeccable behavior<br />during the evening. "I am not at all surprised you were never without a partner,<br />as you were in every way a lady."</p><p><br /><br />"Is that a veiled criticism, Mama?" Elizabeth queried with an amused look in<br />her eyes. "I had to sit out a set."</p><p><br /><br />"You know very well, my dear, that I was nearby when you deflected a partner<br />for that dance to Charlotte."</p><p><br /><br />"Me, turn aside a request to dance - ?" Elizabeth answered in mock<br />indignation. "Jane and Kitty may be able to turn away suitors by the droves,<br />but those of us who are merely '<i>tolerable</i>' must take every opportunity<br />we are afforded."</p><p><br /><br />Mrs. Bennet shot a quelling glance at her daughter, but it was unnecessary as<br />Elizabeth had already moved the conversation to the fashion of the evening.</p><p><br /><br />"Did you notice the lace on Mrs. Hurst's dress-" she began with a cheeky grin<br />at Mrs. Bennet.</p><p><br /><br />"Elizabeth, no lace!" her father interrupted. "I expected you to be above such<br />interests."</p><p><br /><br />"But Father, such discussion is mandatory the morning after a ball," Elizabeth<br />smiled at him, completely unabashed.</p><p><br /><br />"Ben, do you wish to escape this postmortem? We could take a ride down to the<br />lower property to look at the drainage work."</p><p><br /><br />"Ah, drainage, now that is <i>interesting</i>," laughed Elizabeth. "Ben, you<br />had much better stay here and learn about lace."</p><p><br /><br />The look of disgust Ben sent Elizabeth was enough to show his affinity lay<br />with his father as far as drains and lace were concerned.</p><p><br /><br />"May I ride Perseus today, Father? Mr. Perkins says I have a way with him."</p><p><br /><br />"As long as you stay by me. And, as for drainage Elizabeth, I shall have you know<br />that I had quite an interesting discussion with Mr. Darcy on the subject last<br />night, and it was the most entertained I have ever been in a ballroom when not<br />dancing with your mother."</p><p><br /><br />Elizabeth laughed and watched as her father placed a kiss on his wife's cheek,<br />gratefully taking his leave from the ladies and escaping the horror of a<br />discussion of finery.</p><p><br /><br />"Did you bring up lace to drive them from the room?" Mrs. Bennet<br />asked with a barely suppressed smile.</p><p><br /><br />"I wish to learn from Jane what she thinks of Mr. Bingley," Elizabeth<br />laughed, "and I know she is never particularly forthcoming with a large<br />audience."</p><p><br /><br />"He seems a pleasant man," was the only answer Jane offered at first, but<br />further prompting brought a more open response.</p><p><br /><br />"He is just what a young man ought to be," she admitted, "sensible, good<br />humored, lively; and I never saw such happy manners! - so much ease and<br />friendliness!"</p><p><br /><br />"He is also handsome," replied Elizabeth, "which a young man ought likewise<br />to be, if he possibly can. His character is thereby complete."</p><p><br /><br />"I was very much flattered by his asking me to dance a second time. I did<br />not expect such a compliment."</p><p><br /><br />"Did you not? <i>I</i> did for you. But that is one great difference<br />between us. Compliments always take <i>you</i> by surprise, and <i>me</i><br />never. What could be more natural than his asking you again? He could not<br />help seeing that you and Kitty were about five times as pretty as every<br />other woman in the room. No thanks to his gallantry for that. Well, he<br />certainly is very agreeable, and I give you leave to like him. You have<br />liked many a stupider person."</p><p><br /><br />"Dear Lizzy!"</p><p><br /><br />"Oh! you are a great deal too apt, you know, to like people in general. You<br />never see a fault in anybody. All the world are good and agreeable in your<br />eyes. I never heard you speak ill of a human being in my life."</p><p><br /><br />"I would wish not to be hasty in censuring any one; but I always speak what<br />I think."</p><p><br /><br />"I know you do; and it is <i>that</i> which makes the<br />wonder. With <i>your</i> good sense, to be honestly blind to the follies<br />and nonsense of others! Affectation of candor is common enough - one<br />meets it every where. But to be candid without ostentation or design - to<br />take the good of every body's character and make it still better, and say<br />nothing of the bad - belongs to you alone."</p><p><br /><br />Mrs. Bennet laughed at this exchange between the sisters, thinking it<br />illustrated the difference in their approaches to their fellow man perfectly.</p><p><br /><br />~/~</p><p><br /><br />At very much the same time, the analogous discussion was taking place among the<br />inhabitants of Netherfield. Bingley had never met with pleasanter people or<br />prettier girls in his life; every body had been most kind and attentive to him,<br />there had been no formality, no stiffness; he had soon felt acquainted with all<br />the room; and as to Miss Bennet, he could not conceive an angel more<br />beautiful. Darcy, to the contrary, had seen a collection of people in whom<br />there was little beauty and no fashion, and few about whom he had felt any<br />interest. Miss Bennet he acknowledged to be pretty, but she smiled too much.</p><p><br /><br />Mrs. Hurst and her sister allowed it to be so - but still they admired her<br />and liked her, and pronounced her to be a sweet girl, and one whom they<br />should not object to know more of. Nor would they mind getting to know<br />more of the Bennet family as a whole.</p><p><br /><br />"Mrs. Bennet appears a very elegant woman. She has kept her looks very well<br />for someone with grown daughters," Mrs. Hurst offered.</p><p><br /><br />This might have been an appropriate moment for Mr. Bingley to enlighten them<br />concerning all he had learned of the Bennet family history but, frankly, the<br />details seemed of little importance, and his mind was much more agreeably<br />occupied thinking about Miss Bennet.</p><p><br /><br />"Louisa, I feel that I have met Mrs. Bennet before, somehow, although I cannot<br />place her," Miss Bingley added. "I am glad that, though we will not have the<br />company we are used to, there is at least one tolerable family in the<br />district. Mr. Darcy, you did not seem averse to Mr. Bennet's conversation."</p><p><br /><br />"He is a remarkably sound and intelligent gentleman," Darcy agreed.</p><p><br /><br />"And what, sir, did you think of the younger daughters? I believe they all<br />are reputed beauties."</p><p><br /><br />Darcy hesitated a moment before answering. During their lengthy and<br />wide-ranging conversation, they had discussed the rising conflict between<br />landowners and industrialists, and Mr. Bennet had related, with amused<br />affection, a cynical, perfectly phrased, and wonderfully insightful comment<br />of Elizabeth's concerning the Corn Laws. This little aside had caught Darcy's<br />attention, and he had begun to feel some misgivings over his precipitous<br />judgment of the middle Miss Bennet.</p><p><br /><br />"They are not unattractive girls," he replied noncommittally, causing<br />Caroline to smile at what she saw as 'damning with faint praise'. She could<br />like the Bennet girls more if Darcy liked them less.</p><p><br /><br />~/~</p><p><br /><br />"And so, you like this man's sisters too, do you?" Elizabeth continued at<br />the Bennet house. "Their manners are not equal to his."</p><p><br /><br />"Certainly not at first. But they are very pleasing women when you<br />converse with them. Miss Bingley is to live with her brother and keep his<br />house; and I am much mistaken if we shall not find a very charming<br />neighbor in her."</p><p><br /><br />Neither Elizabeth nor Mrs. Bennet were convinced, but before they could<br />reply, Charlotte and Maria Lucas were announced.</p><p><br /><br />Kitty and Maria soon excused themselves in order to walk together into Meryton,<br />leaving the others to continue in their talk of the ball. Charlotte Lucas was<br />an intelligent young woman with excellent sense. Roughly halfway in age between<br />Mrs. Bennet and Elizabeth, she had a close friendship with both. She too,<br />joined in the gentle teasing of Jane regarding Mr. Bingley's quite obvious<br />interest.</p><p><br /><br />"I do not believe I mentioned this last night, Jane, but I happened to overhear<br />Mr. Robinson asking Mr. Bingley how he liked our Meryton assemblies, and<br />whether he did not think there were a great many pretty women in the room, and<br /><i>which</i> he thought the prettiest? He answered that immediately - 'Oh! the<br />eldest Miss Bennet beyond a doubt, there cannot be two opinions on that point.'"</p><p><br /><br />"You are jesting, Charlotte," Jane blushed. "I am sure you misheard."</p><p><br /><br />"Oh, Jane! It is certain she did not. I heard him call you an 'angel'<br />myself. Why is it that the only time you ever practice suspicion is on the<br />receipt of a personal compliment?"</p><p><br /><br />"It appears my overhearings were generally more to the purpose than<br /><i>yours</i>, Eliza," said Charlotte. "Mr. Darcy is not so well worth listening<br />to as his friend, is he? - Poor Eliza! - to be only <i>tolerable</i>. The man<br />must have very poor eye-sight."</p><p><br /><br />"It is wonderful of you to say so, Charlotte, but I think his poverty is in his<br />manners."</p><p><br /><br />"It was very wrong of him to behave in such a way, but do try not to take<br />it too personally," put in Jane. "Miss Bingley told me that he is reserved<br />unless among his intimate acquaintance."</p><p><br /><br />"Oh, do not concern yourselves about me," Elizabeth answered<br />light-heartedly. "I do not value Mr. Darcy's opinion enough to feel more than<br />the slightest of stings. I am certainly not seeking <i>his</i> approval."</p><p><br /><br />"I wished he had danced with you Lizzy," said Miss Lucas, "but in a way,<br />his pride does not offend <i>me</i> so much as pride often does, because<br />there is an excuse for it. One cannot wonder that so very fine a young man,<br />with family, fortune, every thing in his favor, should think highly of<br />himself. If I may so express it, he has a <i>right</i> to be proud."</p><p><br /><br />"That is very true," replied Elizabeth, "and I could easily<br />forgive <i>his</i> pride, if he had not mortified <i>mine</i>." What she<br />did not say was that her family had connections to match his, and (likely)<br />superior fortune, and neither of her parents would tolerate such behavior.</p><p><br /><br />"I do not feel that Mr. Darcy's comment was a symptom of pride," Mrs. Bennet<br />offered, "but I cannot account for it to my satisfaction. I would suggest<br /><i>any</i> judgment not be made on the basis of one evening's observation. I<br />shall hold my verdict until I have at least had a conversation with the man. He<br />may improve on acquaintance. Elizabeth, you will have another opportunity to<br />assess the whole party when they dine with us in two days time."</p><p><br /><br />Jane's smile stalled the complaint on Elizabeth's lips. Her dislike of Mr.<br />Darcy did not stand against her sister's pleasure at Mr. Bingley's<br />company. She would see what the night brought, but certainly anticipated<br />little pleasure on her own account.<br /><br /></p>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Harvey S.</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sat, 20 Feb 2010 01:24:40 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46352,46352#msg-46352</guid>
<title>Darcy Changes Tactics, Chapter 11 (4 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46352,46352#msg-46352</link><description><![CDATA[ My friends, sorry for today's slight delay, but had to deck the halls and get the 'beast for the who's' that were coming for the big feast. DebraAnne, undaunted, again went through the mess and corrected my errors, but I probably put some different ones back in. Have a merry, marry, and I will see you next week.<br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>CHAPTER 11<br /><br />NETHERFIELD Monday Afternoon</b><br /><br />Darcy was waiting impatiently to help Georgiana and Anne as soon as they stepped out of the coach. Anne descended first, and he gave her a fast hug, and whispering, “I will get back to you in a moment!” He turned, lifted his sister off the step of the coach, and clasped her tightly as he twirled the two of them around until they were a few steps distant.<br /><br />“Wills! Put me down!” she cried, laughing in surprise.<br /><br />He did, but still held her close as he murmured in her ear, “Did Richard tell you what happened here last week?”<br /><br />“Yes,” she murmured back, “I can hardly believe it – tell me about it later.” She emitted another loud “Wills!” when he picked her up to whirl her around again and again as they both laughed, and he stopped, at last, so they could regain their equilibrium.<br /><br />Caroline, greeting Anne as a well-bred hostess should, swore to herself that such improper behavior would not be allowed once she had authority. She went over to greet Georgiana sedately and with cloying sincerity.<br /><br />Darcy came back, gave his cousin another, fiercer and longer hug, kissed her cheek, and holding her at arm’s length, looked at her admiringly, “Little Annie! You have turned into a beautiful lady. You had better stop this, or I will be wounded by trying to protect you from all of the unwelcome suitors flocking to Netherfield.”<br /><br />“Darce, you are acting like a flighty schoolgirl, but I must say I like it. Did the carriage with the luggage arrive all right?” Anne asked.<br /><br />“Yes, and Sally and Hattie both said that they had to threaten you and Georgie to stop selecting gowns before you needed a third coach to carry all of your new finery. Just when I was thinking there could not possibly be another trunk, the footman would be lifting one more out. I did not realize you planned to live here permanently,” he jested.<br /><br />“You had better let me go inside and lie down with some cold cloths on my head. Is it my imagination, or have you turned into Richard?”<br /><br />At that moment, Bingley broke in, “Miss de Bourgh, welcome to Netherfield! Please pay no attention to this rowdy fellow – I invited a quiet, reserved friend, and he has turned into a total stranger overnight. Miss Darcy, so good to see you again too, and if you will be patient, perhaps I can find your brother while we have some tea.” He urged the merry party up the steps to the entryway to take off their outerwear, and on into the drawing room, where a surprise was awaiting Anne.<br /><br />“Miss Elizabeth, how delightful!” Anne cried, “Richard told me during dinner last night that I would soon see you again, but I did not expect it to happen for another couple of days.” Surprising both of them, she gave Elizabeth a brief, but warm hug.<br /><br />“When Mr. Bingley asked my sister to be here to meet you this afternoon, I threatened utter mayhem if I was not allowed to accompany her,” Elizabeth said.<br /><br />Bingley intervened to make the proper introductions among those persons who were unknown to each other, and conversation was general while tea was served with appropriate snacks.<br /><br />An hour later, Jane softly told Bingley to have the carriage sent out front. “Lizzy and I need to go home in order for Miss Darcy and Miss de Bourgh to rest. I am sure they have a lot to talk about with Mr. Darcy, and you must not forget, my mother expects you to bring them when you come to see us tomorrow.” She lifted an eyebrow. “You will still be courting me tomorrow, I hope?”<br /><br />He rose to ring the bell and grinned, “Fitzwilliam and his entire regiment would be unable to stop me.”<br /><br />With good-byes said, Caroline showed Georgiana and Anne to their rooms, which to their pleasure, shared a sitting room. As she was leaving, Caroline said to them, “I understand Mr. Darcy and my brother will take you to call on the Bennets tomorrow. On Wednesday evening, the Bennets and the Lucases will be here for dinner, and Miss de Bourgh, you can renew your acquaintance with Sir William Lucas and his daughter, Maria. Then, on Saturday afternoon, we have invited many of the neighbours and officers for a picnic and lawn games here.”<br /><br />Anne said, “It sounds like we will be busy enjoying ourselves. Thank you for arranging all of these pleasures for us to look forward to.”<br /><br />“Oh, just trifles to keep us from being bored to death in this quiet corner of the kingdom. Please let me apologize in advance for the countrified manners and out-of-date fashions that will be displayed. Louisa and I are trying our best to bring the local gentry more current, but we have not had that much time to do so yet.” Smiling deprecatingly, Caroline left and closed the door.<br /><br />When the sound of her steps faded down the hall, Georgie started to giggle, but keeping a straight face, Anne said, “Yes, I miss all of the activities and the myriad visitors at Rosings so much; there was never a dull moment there. Georgie, I know you have had her as a guest at Pemberley, she <i>has</i> to have noticed it is in the middle of nothing but fields, pastures, forest and miles and miles of surrounding countryside. How does she spend her time when she is visiting there?”<br /><br />“She looks around the house with greedy eyes and watches my brother like a hawk – just waiting. I am not sure she even knows what the far side of the garden looks like, and she considers the crops, livestock, and tenants to be necessary evils easily ignored. If one of the neighbors happens to call, you would think she was a secondary hostess. <i>Ooo</i> – I was bad to say that! Please do not tell Wills.” Georgie begged, laughing, “Uh oh! Sally is here to check on you. I had better let you rest for a while. I will wash and dress for a walk around the garden, and see you back here before supper.”<br /><br />Anne turned around to find Sally peering at her anxiously. “Well, little darlin’ you look fine, and here I was, worrying some more gray into this old red head of mine. Come on, I have some warm water for you to wash the dust off, then I think either a nice nap or a nice boring book would be just the thing for an hour or so.”<br /><br />“You old tyrant! I suppose I should do that before you start being mean.” Anne smiled and followed Sally from the room, wondering how she had betrayed her need to rest. Thank goodness, it would not need to be for long; she really was <i>so</i> much better; it was hard even for her to believe.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>LONGBOURN Late Tuesday Morning</b><br /><br />Talking with Mrs. Bennet in the Longbourn drawing room, Anne contained her surprise at the differences in temperament of the five Bennet sisters. Elizabeth’s prettiness went almost unnoticed due to her wit and charm, while the inherent goodness of the quietly beautiful Jane had met her expectations after hearing of her from Mrs. Collins, Mr. Bingley, and Elizabeth. However, the solemn, serious Mary was difficult to imagine as being in the same family with the two youngest Bennets, who acted even younger than they actually were in years. The only other family of this size she was familiar with, the Fitzwilliams, seemed to be related in their behavior and thoughts, even if they looked quite different. The Bennets seemed to be divided into three groups; the two older sisters, the single middle one, and the two youngest girls. It seemed strange, but then she had been sick and isolated at Rosings for so many years, that it was just one more subject area in which she needed more experience to know and appreciate.<br /><br />*****<br /><br />Mrs. Bennet, relishing the current excitement, started to tell Miss de Bourgh all about the viper the whole town had taken to its bosom, but she was astounded to learn that the villain and the noble Lady Catherine’s daughter had known each other as children. She was beginning to detail his nefarious deeds in Meryton, -- although he had never fooled her, not for an instant – when Lizzy broke in to suggest that Mr. Darcy and his sister might wish to see some of the books in Mr. Bennet’s study, of all things available for them to do. There was no understanding that girl, but it did remove that aloof Mr. Darcy from the room. With those three people gone, Mrs. Bennet was able to chat confidentially to Jane, Mr. Bingley, and Miss de Bourgh for several minutes, telling them what had happened last week. (Yes, Mr. Bingley had been there, but he did not know everything that went on in town.)<br /><br />At that point, Lydia interrupted to say that there was nothing to do. and no one to talk to at Longbourn, so she and Kitty were going to town for some ribbons. Mary then politely excused herself to go practice for an hour or so. (Mrs. Bennet thought ‘banging’ on the pianoforte was a better description.) Then Jane said that while it probably was nothing in comparison to Rosings, the herb garden was starting to bloom a little, and smelled so nice, that she was sure Mr. Bingley and Miss de Bourgh would enjoy wandering in the garden for a while. Suddenly Mrs. Bennet was alone. The quiet was all right for a few moments, until she decided to make sure the preparations for luncheon were going forward properly. Maybe, with luck, today or tomorrow Mr. Bingley would propose, and she would never have to worry about hedgerows again. Such a relief that would be!<br /><br />*****<br /><br />Meanwhile, in the study, good-natured arguments and fun seemed to rule the day. Mr. Bennet and Mr. Darcy started everything by being at odds on the number of Roman poets that should be included in their limited library. Then Elizabeth stated that a library could not be complete without a novel or two, and she called on Georgiana to back up this decision. At first, Georgiana felt timid in the presence of Mr. Bennet, but with her brother’s encouragement and smiles, she said Elizabeth was correct. Trouble reared an ugly head, though, when the two girls could not agree on any novels except <i>The Mysteries of Udolpho</i>, upon which Darcy said that was four books, not one, therefore it could not be allowed, a rule protested by the girls. Elizabeth put forward the notion that <i>The Odyssey</i> could be likened to a novel, a statement so startling that Mr. Bennet and Mr. Darcy were silenced for a moment or two. Georgiana shyly added that <i>A Midsummer Night's Dream</i> was somewhat like a fantasy, and could probably be written as an exciting novel, but no man could deny possessing that fine novel, <i>Much Ado About Nothing</i>. Mr. Darcy rolled his eyes and moaned about the vast sums he had spent sending his sister to that exclusive school. Mr. Bennet loudly grieved he had only himself to blame for educating Elizabeth, but her strange ideas must be caused by these new relaxed standards spreading throughout the country, what with Lord Byron and all. Darcy, an admirer of Byron, leapt to the young poet’s defense, and soon everyone was laughing too much for the amiable altercation to continue.<br /><br />Fortunately, Jane opened the door and asked if they wished to accompany the trio from the parlor outside into the garden for a walk. Mr. Bennet waved them on their way, saying that he needed some time to recover from the shock of the ideas being brought forward by the young women of today. (If he had been able to stop smiling and chuckling, he might have been believed.)<br /><br />A few minutes later, Darcy was dismayed to find himself strolling with Bingley and Jane, while his sister and cousin were on either side of Elizabeth. How did that happen? He set himself to trying to decide a better configuration that placed him beside Elizabeth, though he realized any attempt to separate Bingley and Miss Bennet would never succeed for long. It became clear that a group of only one man and three women (three of them related), was not really ideal to break into couples.<br /><br />Elizabeth smiled and said, “Miss de Bourgh, you look so much better than you did in Kent. What have you been doing? And do not tell me it is just the latest in sleeves, or lace, or ruffles – I want the truth.”<br /><br />“You will find out only if you <i>call</i> me Anne, and I can call you Elizabeth. Unless you accompany me back to Rosings, my formal and strict mother will never know. And while we are doing this, meet my cousin Georgie, not Miss Darcy, although, when she gets obstreperous, the family calls her Georgiana,” Anne declared firmly.<br /><br />“I accept your conditions, but most people, as you know, call me Lizzy. Now, Anne, how are you doing, you look lively and ready to dance a jig, or even run a race.”<br /><br />“According to the two different top-of-the-trees doctors that Richard located, I am well. I saw one of them in the morning and the other in the afternoon of the same day. They both agreed that according to everything we told them, I used to be very sick, indeed. Then they both said there is nothing wrong with me now. Lizzy, it was all I could do to keep from laughing when each of them spoke, -- everyone in the family could have said the same thing. However, they both also said, that in their experience with recovering soldiers, the ones who became the most active recovered faster, and were stronger than the lazy ones. So all I do is try to keep up with Georgie, and it seems to be working beautifully. I still rest an hour or two in the afternoons, but if you think back to Rosings, it was three or four hours every afternoon.” Anne’s twinkling blue eyes, glowing complexion, and vibrancy backed up her assertion.<br /><br />“If you want to be active, it is three miles from Netherfield to Longbourn, and I will meet with you anywhere along the way you wish to every day. I have not changed my habits in the least, and still walk every morning,” said Lizzy.<br /><br />“In this instance, I will have to disappoint you,” Anne said. “I can stay up late with most people, but I still require more sleep, although not nearly as much as I did before. Maybe in another two or three weeks I could do that, but in the meantime, late mornings and early afternoons are best.”<br /><br />“We can certainly make plans for those hours. Georgie, when are you most likely to do your practicing on the pianoforte?” Lizzy inquired.<br /><br />“Whenever I can fit the time in, Miss El… er, Lizzy. Except for mealtimes, of course,” Georgie replied.<br /><br />“She is teasing you. Darce and Richard have been known to drag her kicking and screaming into the dining room,” Anne stated with a grin.<br /><br />When Lizzy laughed, Georgie blushed slightly and murmured, “I will sometimes become absorbed in the music and lose track of time.”<br /><br />“Beethoven, Mozart, Salieri, Haydn, or Handel?” asked Lizzy.<br /><br />“Yes – all of them have written particular favorites of mine. Ask my brother and your father who the best writer of all time is, and if they can decide, maybe I could decide who is the best composer, but I doubt it.” Georgie’s response required that Anne be provided with a history of the bickering in the study.<br /><br />“Next time any men attempt to denigrate novels, you <i>must</i> call me in to help,” Anne declared with a firm nod.<br /><br />Darcy, Bingley, and Jane had stopped to find out the cause of the merriment, and when everyone resumed walking, Darcy was accompanied by Anne and Lizzy, while Georgie walked with Jane and Bingley – an arrangement much more to his liking.<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy, we had better make some rules for conversation here in the garden. Books may be talked about, but whether or not they should be allowed in a small library is prohibited. Anne and I are agreed on that, are we not?” Lizzy smirked at Anne, who nodded emphatically.<br /><br />Surprised and pleased by the informality newly existing between the two women, he agreed, and a convivial discussion across a range of subjects occupied the entire group until Mrs. Bennet had them called inside for some luncheon. Mr. Darcy, Georgiana and Anne left Longbourn after dining, promising to see the Bennets again for dinner the next day at Netherfield. Bingley stayed on for a couple of hours, talking quietly to Jane, while Lizzy worked on her embroidery on the other side of the room, and Mary studied her book.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>WEDNESDAY Morning</b><br /><br />A wonderful aroma was in the hallway, enticing her to the kitchen to cajole Polly into sharing whatever she was baking. Polly had been cook at Longbourn as long as Lizzy could remember, and the kitchen was always her last stop before she left the house on her walk. “Is that your muffins baking that I smell, or are they already done? Please say they are through cooking!”<br /><br />“Yes, they finished a few minutes ago, but be careful, they are still warm. And here you are, young miss, I heard you coming and peeled one of the boiled eggs that I cooked earlier, and it is still warm too.” Polly said handing her both items with a smile.<br /><br />“Oh, what a treat! I might crush one of them now, but you get a big hug when I return and both hands are empty,” and with a returning big smile, she slipped out of the door when Polly opened it. She went down the drive while eating the egg, having decided to nibble the muffin on the way to Oakham Mount. The sun had been up for twenty or so minutes, so she would miss the sunrise, but that was all right, she had a lot to think about once she arrived. With near perfect timing, she finished the muffin just before she reached the turnoff for the Mount. A few yards down the road, past the turn, she slowed at the sight of a horse under a tree, then smiled, “Mr. Darcy, are you lying in wait for me?”<br /><br />“Yes and no, Miss Elizabeth. My horse seemed to welcome a short rest, and I thought if you were, by chance, going to Oakham Mount, this was a good place to meet and walk with you.” Darcy had hoped she would walk this way, but smiled at his good luck this morning. He would not need to embarrass himself by pretending to ride up and down various roads just to exercise his horse.<br /><br />“All right. Did you wish to go the entire way to the summit? If so, we can take the longer path that allows horses along. Otherwise, I will go the shorter way that has some fences and stiles.” Lizzy had not realized it before, but it was a perfect morning for company on her walk, so she added shyly, “It would be nice to have someone with me for a change.”<br /><br />Time stood still for Darcy, and it felt like forever before he tugged his horse from grazing on the grass, and it took an eternity to reach Lizzy’s side. “I had no idea where to go this morning until now, -- Galahad and I will enjoy both the walk and the view.”<br /><br />“Galahad?” Lizzy quizzed, surprised.<br /><br />“My sister was entranced with King Arthur and all of his gallant knights, and like a dolt, I agreed to let her name the colt born to one of my favorite mares. She was nine years old at the time. Ever since then, I have to approve any name she suggests,” Darcy said ruefully, then gave a short laugh,. “You should hear some of the names she offers, just to see my reaction. It has become almost a game between us when a new foal is born.”<br /><br />“Name some of them for me,” Lizzy demanded, grinning.<br /><br />“Never. I swear she must have two or three pages containing lists of names, and the entire family aids and abets her. Richard, of course, is the worst. You may as well just give up on this subject,” Darcy averred.<br /><br />“I will wait and ask Georgie at dinner tonight,” Lizzy said. “Maybe I can think of some names for her lists that are not on there already.”<br /><br />“I must remember to warn Miss Bingley not to have you seated beside Georgie or Anne,” Darcy jested, then added, “or maybe I will leave for town this afternoon instead of tomorrow morning.”<br /><br />Before she could stop herself, Lizzy asked in dismay, “You are leaving? For how long?”<br /><br />Darcy faltered the least bit, feeling his whole being light up at the tone of her voice, and answered, “I hope to return Friday evening with Fitzwilliam. If not, we will be here Saturday morning in plenty of time for the picnic. I understand Bingley is setting up an area to play cricket, and skittles was also mentioned.”<br /><br />Lizzy, still trying to recover, said, “It will be a much better party with both of you present. I was surprised when I heard the Colonel had gone on Sunday morning, and now you are leaving also. I am not prying into your private affairs, but I do hope there is no family emergency.”<br /><br />“Oh no, there is no emergency. Fitzwilliam and I knew that Anne and, especially Georgiana, needed to know what happened here last week with Wickham. We could <i>not</i> allow them to come, not knowing that although he would be a huge topic of conversation here, that he would <i>not</i> be able to bother them in the least. Above all Georgie had to know <i>their names had not been linked</i> together. If we had not been positive about <i>that</i>, I assure you, we would have made them stay in London, and I would have left also,” Darcy stated.<br /><br />Stopping and looking up at him, Lizzy earnestly told him, “Between Mama and Lydia, everyone at Longbourn must know everything that is being said in the neighbourhood. If I hear any whisper along those lines, you will be told immediately. Do not worry on that score.”<br /><br />He stopped also, and his dark eyes were as warm and gentle as his voice, “Thank you, that is much appreciated. It will lessen my fears.”<br /><br />Bewildered by the impulses rushing through her to move closer to him, Lizzy turned and started walking again. Clearing her throat (Oh, for some water right now!), she said, “I had a letter from Charlotte, Mrs. Collins, yesterday, saying that she and Mr. Collins had not been invited to Rosings since you left with Anne and the Colonel. Lady Catherine does not appear to be ill, because my cousin walks over there at least once a day, but sometimes she has him turned away at the door, which perturbs him greatly. The strangest thing is, Charlotte still thinks that Anne is betrothed to you, and so do all of the servants at Rosings and Hunsford.”<br /><br />They turned and started up the grade to the top of Mount Oakham. Looking up at Darcy, she saw he had a big smile, and shortly, he began to chuckle. She glanced at him, but he appeared to be paying attention only to the uphill path. When he chortled even more, she stopped, faced him with her hands on her hips, and exclaimed, “What!”<br /><br />He drew his hand down his face to try and stop laughing, and succeeded to a large extent, replying, “Not here, wait until we reach the top.”<br /><br />Pursing her lips to the side and nodding, she turned and started up the short distance left to climb, trying not to heed him, as he followed, making an occasional strangled coughing sound. After reaching the summit, Darcy put his horse to graze in a nearby patch of grass, and they chose which bench to sit on. Once seated, she looked at him expectantly, but when he hesitated and remained silent, but with a slight flush his the cheeks, she said gently, “I am waiting.”<br /><br />“It is an uncomfortable thing to talk about, because my behavior was not exemplary during that period of time. And I am not talking about the time I spent with you, wherein I conducted myself rather badly.” His face reddened and when he stole a glance, her cheeks were pink. He groaned, “You might do better to wait for Fitzwilliam and let him tell you. He makes it sound like a veritable comedy by Shakespeare! My aunt and uncle are such sticklers for family propriety that I feared they might cast me out when they heard what I did. But, by the time he finished telling them what happened, everyone in the room, -- his parents, Sophy, and Georgiana, Anne, and even me, -- were laughing. I still can not believe my actions at times, but he makes them funny.”<br /><br />Mortified, Lizzy rose to her feet, “Please say you did not…!“<br /><br />“Oh no! I assure you it has nothing to do with you. The twenty four hours that occurred after I left you in the grove, and then saw you again the next morning at the parsonage, were as eventful as the preceding twenty-four hours had been. Altogether, those two days have so turned my life around, that it is now unrecognizable, -- and, incomprehensibly, somehow much better than it had been. I believe that when you refused me, your disapproval made me want to become a better man.” Stunned by what he had just admitted, Darcy was silent as he realized the truth of what he had said.<br /><br />Staring at him with a little wonder and a lot of confusion, -- was this cause to be embarrassed or not -- she slowly sat back down. Wanting to avoid the subject of her refusal of him, she said with a small smile, “You laughed all of the way up the hill. I would rather hear what took place from you than hear it from Colonel Fitzwilliam.”<br /><br />Leaning forward and clasping his hands between his knees, Darcy kept gazing across the landscape. “I was up most of the night after we argued, writing that letter, and though I tried, I could not sleep.” He turned his head for a quick glance at her, but she maintained her gaze on him, so he turned back to stare at the fields again. “After I gave you the letter, I started back to Rosings, because I had a meeting with my aunt. I stopped to rest for a few minutes, and Fitzwilliam came upon me as he was out walking. Fortunately… or unfortunately… he was carrying his walking stick, the one full of brandy, and between no sleep and no food, I was soon foxed. Going into the meeting with him and my aunt, I was rather, well, let us just say I feared no evil.”<br /><br />Fearfully, he glanced at her again, but her face wore a small grin and those tell-all eyes were sparkling. “Now you <i>must</i> tell me every last thing. I can not imagine going in to meet Lady Catherine in that condition. It must have been quite a memorable battle.”<br /><br />He sat up straight and laughed, “That is exactly as Fitzwilliam describes it, and in fact, the whole family now refers to it as 'The Battle in the Study.' I am torn between embarrassment and pride when they use that name.”<br /><br />“Since I still do not know what happened, you had better tell me at once, so that I may share the mirth,” Lizzy demanded.<br /><br />Darcy gazed at the heavens for a moment, then continued, “Well, Richard’s walking stick did not hold enough brandy, so he and I went to the library to drink even more…” finishing some time later with, “and, as you know, we left after stopping at the parsonage.”<br /><br />Lizzy looked at him with wide eyes and had to chuckle, “Now I know why Lady Catherine refused to see my cousin for three or four days. She was missing her daughter, but not celebrating, as we thought! Mr. Collins related that she frequently told him to be quiet, when he tried to talk about her joy over Anne’s betrothal to you. Come, you can tell me the rest on the way back. Mama gets upset if I am too delayed in my return home for breakfast.”<br /><br />Darcy gathered Galahad’s reins, and they started down the hill, minding their steps on the slope and only talking sporadically until they reached the flat lane. Darcy admitted, “Aunt Catherine’s denial does not surprise me, but it will be impossible to keep it secret much longer. If you do not wish to answer, I understand, but have you written to Mrs. Collins yet about what you know?”<br /><br />“Not yet. I wanted to ask Anne what she would wish me to say, although I am sure that Lady Lucas will be keeping her abreast of all the news. The entire list of Anne, Georgie, you, and the Colonel visiting, Wickham being arrested, Jane and Mr. Bingley’s courtship, will probably make the lack of your betrothal unnoticed. Mr. Wickham had mentioned to me that your family was planning on the marriage of the two of you to unite the estates, but I never heard any gossip about it here, so I doubt he said so to other people. As for my cousin, he talked about the match, but again, no one spread any gossip about it.”<br /><br />“Thank goodness. Anne does not need that to worry about, along with everything else that will soon be happening.” Darcy had relaxed enough in Lizzy’s company that he forgot to guard his words.<br /><br />“Everything else? Are you up to something besides ridding us of Wickham?” Lizzy asked.<br /><br />“No, not here, but at Rosings. I have to meet my uncle in town tomorrow for meetings with bankers and solicitors and such to finish up the plans to move Aunt Catherine into the Dower House at Rosings. I must also be gone two or three days next week, and with Fitzwilliam staying for only the weekend, perhaps you might lend Anne some support if she becomes too concerned.” Darcy’s voice was hopeful.<br /><br />Lizzy blinked, and halted to stare up at him. “Lady Catherine is moving into the Dower House?” Her voice made it clear she did not think that could be correct.<br /><br />Darcy sighed and stopped to explain, “Yes, another wild idea I sprang on the family, and they thought it might work out as well as the proposed sale of Rosings did. Aunt Catherine does not yet know she is moving, but we have planned that…” And, as they resumed walking, he told her about what would soon be taking place at Rosings under Lord Matlock’s guidance.<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy, if I did not realize what the saying, ‘Iron hand in a velvet glove’ meant previously, I understand it now. What a wickedly delightful scenario. Be sure to tell Anne before you leave that I am aware of this, so she knows there is another female here for her to talk to.”<br /><br />Darcy smiled and nodded, seeing they would soon be at the Longbourn drive, and, oh how he wished the walk would not end. If only he could spend the entire day talking to her, being enchanted by her, maybe even going so far as to… Uh oh, he better not think about that right now at this moment.<br /><br />Lizzy, seized by an impertinent demon, stopped and looked up at him, her brow lifted and her eyes dancing, “Mr. Darcy, do you by chance have an identical twin brother?”<br /><br />“No, Miss Elizabeth, not to my knowledge. I am sure if that were true, I would have been informed about it before now. Why do you ask?” He walked with her as she turned again.<br /><br />With a slight smile, Lizzy said, “It is exceedingly strange. Last year, a man claiming he was a Mr. Darcy of Pemberley also stayed at Netherfield for a while. He looked exactly like you, but he was aloof, proud, seldom talked to any person not in his own party, and danced only once with a local girl. Oddly, the same man was at Rosings, when I visited in Kent, haughty and taciturn as before. Yet, here <i>you</i> are, looking exactly like he did, but you are friendly, you have a sense of humor, you can tease, and I bet you can even dance. On top of that, you are something of a hero for helping our townspeople, and ridding us of a villain. I must say, perhaps you should hunt down that imposter and tell him to stay away from Hertfordshire forever. Ah, here is the drive to Longbourn. She turned to face him, and looking deeply into his warm, dark eyes, said in her gentlest tone, “I am glad that it is <i>you</i> who will be at dinner tonight, and at the picnic on Saturday. In fact, I look forward to it, -- eagerly.” With a pronounced blush, she turned to walk swiftly down the drive.<br /><br />Darcy stood staring for a couple of moments, watching her figure recede down the drive. Not even the finest of Shakespeare could equal the power of that speech had to affect him in this exhilarating manner. He turned, mounted Galahad, and they moved slowly, while he lost himself in various dreams and musings. However, by the time the duo reach Netherfield, the horse welcomed a landscape without fences to be jumped or roads to be galloped on, while the rider still bore a triumphant grin. He did not even acknowledge Hurst, whom he passed while on his way up the stairs to his room. Hurst just shook his head, smiled at the glimpse of Darcy’s face, and continued on his way in silent satisfaction.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>NETHERFIELD Wednesday Evening</b><br /><br />Elizabeth was amused and irritated at the start of dinner at Netherfield. She had expected Miss Bingley would place her as far as possible from Mr. Darcy, Georgie, and Anne, so being placed between Mr. Hurst and Lydia, and opposite her mother was not unexpected, and was amusing insofar as it fulfilled her expectations. The irritation – escalating rapidly into anger -- was caused by the constant flow of loud talk between her gossipy parent and her foolish sister. If Lydia said ‘poor Wickham’ one more time, a bowl of soup, a glass of wine, <i>something</i> liquid, would be spilled on her lap, or even thrown in her face. Talking at home was one thing, but now they were in company, and their talk was improper at this time and place.<br /><br />Suddenly, at her side came Mr. Hurst’s quiet baritone, “Miss Elizabeth, would you mind sitting back for a minute, so that I can address your sister?”<br /><br />Surprised at being addressed by him, she nodded, sat straight, and leaned back, very curious about what he could possibly have to say to Lydia, of all people.<br /><br />“Miss Lydia,” Hurst began, leaning forward partly in front of Elizabeth, but speaking quietly the entire time, “I know you are still young, - what are you, twelve or thirteen? – but you have no idea of how despicable Wickham’s actions were. He stole money. He stole a horse. He stole merchandise from shopkeepers who have to feed their children. He lied. He wasted his inheritance. He squandered three thousand pounds. He deserted his post in the army. He despoiled foolish young women, just like you are. If you can find any reason to call him ‘poor,’ I congratulate you.” Straightening, Hurst turned his head slightly, “Thank you, Miss Elizabeth,” and turning back to his plate, picked up his fork and resumed eating his excellent roast partridge.<br /><br />“Mr. Hurst, it was definitely my pleasure. Please, do not hesitate to ask any time you wish to speak.” Elizabeth also started on the partridge, which was some of the best she had ever tasted.<br /><br />Mrs. Bennet, who had been able to hear only snippets of what was said, grew red in the face, and her mouth opened and closed several times. Stunned, she remained silent, waiting for someone to protest, but no one did, because Hurst had spoken so quietly and directly to Lydia, that no one else heard him amid all of the other conversations.<br /><br />Lydia’s face turned red also, then white, then red again as she started to cry noiselessly. No one had ever spoken to her in such a way before, and she simply could not think. She rose and fled the room, but almost everyone, after a curious glance, assumed she had spilled some wine or food onto her gown and wished to clean it off before it stained permanently.<br /><br />After dinner, when the men and women rejoined, and after coffee and desserts, Mrs. Hurst and Miss Bingley performed on the pianoforte for them, and Mary accompanied Elizabeth in two songs they had practiced.<br /><br />As Elizabeth’s voice slowly died away singing the final ‘languisce il cor’ from <i>Caro Mio Ben</i>,* Jane came over to ask, “Do you know what is wrong with Lydia? I can see she has been crying and I thought you might know, since you were sitting beside her at the table.”<br /><br />“Nothing she did not deserve,” Elizabeth said tartly. “I know you probably will not agree with that, but I will tell you at bedtime tonight. And do not frown, it was not me for a change, though I was tempted.” She shook her head slightly as her emotions whipsawed between the longing love she had expressed in the song, and now, irritation with Jane of all people, simply for reminding her about Lydia’s behavior at dinner. Jane, being Jane, easily moved back to Bingley, but Lizzy decided to stay away from members of her own family, and went over to sit in an empty space next to Georgie.<br /><br />“That was so beautiful. I wish I could sing like that,” Georgie said wistfully.<br /><br />Lifting her brow, Lizzy smiled, “Everyone says you play so well, and I am anxious to hear you, but I remember my difficulties at your age. Perhaps next time you visit us at Longbourn, you can play for us.” She added a small plea, “Please, do you think you could try now?”<br /><br />“Oh no, not with all of these strange people here. I could not,” Georgie declared.<br /><br />“Of course. I forget how strange Sir William and Lady Lucas and Maria are to people who do not know them.” Lizzy would have succeeded in the apology if she could have kept a straight face.<br /><br />“Lizzy! That is not what I meant at all!” Georgie protested, and both girls were laughing as Anne came over to sit on the sofa with them.<br /><br />“What are you saying? I must have my share in the conversation!” Anne exclaimed in such an exact imitation of her mother, that the rest of the room stared as Lizzy and Georgie practically howled with glee. Darcy, who had moved over to stand in back of the sofa, also was laughing, but because no one else present, except Sir William and Maria, knew Lady Catherine, the joke was unexplainable.<br /><br />Soon, a few of the guests enjoyed playing charades in the music room, thus avoiding any interruption of the serious whist players in the drawing room, where tables had been set up for those who wished to compete. To the astonishment of all the players, Mr. Hurst and Mrs. Bennet, partnered by chance, proved to be an unbeatable pair that night. “Some things really are past all understanding and must be forever considered a mystery,” was Mr. Bennet’s wry comment on the matter.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>MATLOCK HOUSE Thursday Evening</b><br /><br />Lord Matlock, Richard and Darcy were enjoying brandy and cigars after dinner and trying to coordinate their plans for Rosings.<br /><br />Lord Matlock said, “Rivenhart will be here next week on Tuesday or Wednesday with that Meriville fellow. Wills, I would like it, if you would come back next Wednesday to talk to the man also. I trust Rivenhart’s opinion, but all of us will be working with the man who becomes the Rosings steward, so we had best agree beforehand.” At Darcy’s nod, he continued, “Richard, I am depending on you to keep everything here at Matlock House going to the correct destination. I will be moving to Rosings the end of next week to oversee the work there. Lionel has been my secretary for so many years, he knows what to do better than I, but if you came every day or so, and just glanced over things, I would feel better. More important, since Sophy and the children will be returning to Essex, your mother will be feeling at a loss, and no, do <i>not</i> say she should join me in Kent.”<br /><br />“Certainly, Father. Have you hinted that Robert or Frederica might welcome her since the babes will be arriving shortly?” Richard asked.<br /><br />“Yes, she is torn between the two new grandchildren coming and helping Anne settle into managing Rosings once we get Cathy into the Dower House. She described the problem as ‘between the devil and the deep blue sea.’ With both babes due so close together, she says that one of our children will feel slighted when she chooses the other, and she may just choose Anne. At breakfast, I told her to toss a coin, and she tossed a small piece of toast at me.” Lord Matlock was still indignant about that. “Darcy, did you have a chance to look over that big pile of papers this afternoon, so you will be ready when we meet with the bankers and solicitors tomorrow?”<br /><br />“Yes, I did,” Darcy said, “and the amount of money that has been lost is not as great as I feared it would be. On the other hand, it is not as little as I hoped it would be either. Gareth has set up the furniture delivery at the townhouse for next Monday, and now that I know when you want me here,<br />I will meet with the rental agency I hired, and go through the house after I arrive. Uncle Henry, are you positive you do not want me in Kent to help you?”<br /><br />“What would you do there, Darce?” Lord Matlock teased. “Chop a tree down? Hammer a nail? Argue with Cathy? No, it only needs one person at this time, and besides, our new steward will be with me if everything goes right. You just keep Anne and Georgie happy.”<br /><br />“Oh, I forgot to tell you!” Darcy exclaimed, “Aunt Catherine has told no one that Anne and I are not betrothed. Evidently, all of Kent expects to see the announcement in the papers anytime.”<br /><br />“Mrs. Collins?” quizzed Richard.<br /><br />“Yes, Miss Elizabeth received a letter, and wondered what to reply. I told her to ask Anne, because I was not sure what to say,” Darcy replied. At his uncle’s look of confusion, he explained, “Aunt Catherine’s parson, Mr. Collins, is related to the Bennets, one of Bingley’s neighbours, and Mrs. Collins is a close friend of Miss Elizabeth Bennet. Anne met Miss Elizabeth in March when she stayed with the Collinses for six weeks, until after Easter. Richard met her then, also. Oh, and I met her last year when I stayed with Bingley in Hertfordshire. And, of course, with Anne and Georgie at Netherfield, they are often in each others company.” (His uncle still looked confused, but Darcy felt any more information would just make the confusion worse.)<br /><br />Now, his uncle looked gloomy. “Speaking of engagements, Darce, I am sorry to say your aunt and Sophy have decided that you need to get engaged to someone soon. Every evening at dinner they are going through the available choices, suitable and unsuitable. So far they have not come up with any prime candidates, but they are narrowing them down, and you had best be prepared when you return to town. They did not say anything tonight because you were present, but it is just a matter of time before they start lecturing you.”<br /><br />Richard kept a casually interested look on his face. He and Anne had convinced his mother and sister that Miss Elizabeth was perfect for Darcy. In turn, the Fitzwilliams ladies had confided their strategy to convince the head of the family that a poor country miss was perfect for the heir to Pemberley. Put simply, they would wear Lord Matlock down with by hearing the bad points about the present single ladies of the ton, until a ray of hope for Darcy arose in Hertfordshire. Richard frankly thought the plan was hopeless, if not crazy, but he had never seen his mother really lose a battle with his father.<br /><br />Darcy looked gloomy too, as well he should; he loved his Aunt Eleanor and adored Sophy, but if they were determined he should get married, he was doomed. There was no hope at all.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>NETHERFIELD Friday Evening</b><br /><br />Peering through the window – again - at the drive, Georgiana was becoming anxious, because the sun was starting to set, the light was fading, and her brother and cousin were still not here. It could be that her imagination was too vivid, but whenever Wills traveled after dark, all she could see was disaster again occurring to a loved one, as it had with her father’s illness. She turned and went back to sit with Anne, but at the last moment, decided to peek one more time. Her ploy did not work – the drive was still empty. Shoulders drooping, she went back and sat beside Anne with the glum face that sixteen year old young ladies can assume for any number of reasons.<br /><br />“Now, Georgiana, you simply must stop this worrying about your brother,” Miss Bingley ordered. “His calm and controlled manner is so exemplary, we all should try to emulate him.”<br /><br />Beyond casting a dark look at her hostess, Georgiana sat primly with her hands clasped in her lap, but a person looking at her closely would have said she was on the point of quivering all over, ready to explode into a leap back to the window.<br /><br />Anne touched her cousin’s hand and gave her the embroidery she was working on, “Here, you take a few stitches, and I will take up the window lookout position.” With a small grin and mischievous eyes, she added, “I wager a new fan that nothing will be said to me!”<br /><br />Georgie lit up with a grin and said with syrupy sincerity, “Thank you for the offer, but I would not like to do that at this time.” Then she quietly hissed, “You have enough fans already.”<br /><br />Caroline kept turning the pages of one of the current fashion journals to pass the time until Darcy arrived, while Louisa had her sketch book and was busy trying to perfect a picture of the bird bath in the rose garden.<br /><br />A few minutes later, Anne exclaimed, “I think they are – <i>Oh! – Oh my! – Richard!</i> – You, you…” and she darted from the drawing room into the hall, and they could hear her rapid steps to the door. Her happy excitement had been so evident that no one was alarmed, but Georgie rushed after her, full of curiosity. What was Richard up to now? If Richard was here on horseback, was Wills with him? Where was the carriage?<br /><br />A footman had the front door open just a couple feet when Anne reached it, but she sidestepped through it and raced headlong to the bottom of the stairs, just a few seconds before Richard reached there, driving one of the neatest little phaetons she had ever seen, pulled by an absolutely gorgeous little light-sorrel mare. He jumped out to secure the reins to a post, and turned just in time, as she almost knocked him down and strangled him with the force of her hug. As quickly as she grabbed him, she let him go to practically dance up and down the length of the phaeton as she looked at it and touched different sections.<br /><br />“Richard, it is beautiful! She is beautiful! How did you know how much I miss my drives? Oh dear! It is for me, I hope?” The words tumbled out.<br /><br />The rumbling noise of Darcy’s horses and carriage arriving drowned his reply, and Georgie had also reached the bottom of the stairs to add more noise with her cries. Bingley, coming hurriedly from the stables, a second or two behind Georgie, added more exclamations to the din. Hurst came down the steps and grunted in approval, admiring one of the most perfectly formed small carriage horses he had ever seen; Tattersall’s must have made a nice little profit for somebody on <i>that</i> piece of horseflesh. Louisa came down to look with a mildly covetous eye; how nice it would be if she had something similar when they stayed with Hurst’s parents on their estate. Caroline stood halfway down the steps, irritated that everyone moving around so much kept her from going down and holding onto Darcy. And what a waste of a horse and buggy out here in the country with no one important to see it; now in Hyde Park during the Rotten Row afternoon promenade – that would be something, indeed. (Perhaps a discussion with Charles about increasing her allowance was in order. And driving lessons, of course.)<br /><br />Meantime, Darcy, Anne, Richard, Georgie, and Bingley formed an admiring semi-circle around one of the wheels. Leaning forward to look closely, Anne asked, “Are the interior parts of the wheels and the spokes a pale blue? It is hard to tell between the road dust and dimming light.”<br /><br />“Yes it is,” Richard affirmed, “and if the leather on the seat cushions is <i>not</i> the same exact blue as your eyes, I wasted entirely too much of my time picking it out.”<br /><br />Anne just laughed and demanded, “Pull the step out so I can climb up and sit there, just for a moment, please. I want to see what it feels like.” After it was pulled out, she stepped up and said, “Come on, Georgie, there is more than enough room for both of us. It is for two people, is it not?”<br /><br />As Richard assented, Georgie climbed up beside her, and they both preened and stared haughtily over the horse at an imaginary adoring crowd. Somehow, Anne and Georgie squeezed together enough for Louisa to sit with them, and the gentlemen swore up and down that three more marvelous models of fashion and beauty would be hard to find. Caroline gave up on Darcy, and returned to the drawing room.<br /><br />Eventually, normal noise levels recurred after Robinson finished directing the unloading of Darcy’s coach, and it drove off to the stables while the efficient valet and footmen carried everything inside. A stable boy was waiting for the phaeton, but Hurst asked Anne if he could have the privilege of taking it around, and he happily drove off on a new, much longer route through the grounds to the stables. Upon gaining the entrance hall, Richard and Darcy excused themselves, saying they had taken turns driving, and they were plainly covered with road dirt and needed to bathe. The women decided that their priority was deciding on the gowns that would be best set off by the blue shades of that darling little phaeton and the golden-red horse. The problem was, how to dress for outdoor games, at the same time as impressing the neighbours with the finery of phaeton riding, because the two pastimes were fairly incompatible.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br />Sipping their port and blowing cigar smoke after dinner, the men eased into informal slumped positions in their chairs; Richard going so far as to drag up a small, hard chair on which to place his feet. Darcy, his head back, but smiling with his eyes half-closed and glinting, said, “You look like you are ready to burst, Bingley. You did go ahead and ask her, did you not? Or did you send me on a fool’s errand?”<br /><br />Bingley’s hazel eyes were beaming while his smile must have come close to splitting his lips.<br /><br />Hurst straightened with a grin, but grumbled, “Good for you! About damn time, if you ask me!”<br /><br />Richard just sighed, “Another fine man, gone from our ranks, forever. Although, I must say, you are a lucky man – good nature and good sense in a most beautiful package. I wish you much joy, Bingley.”<br /><br />Darcy asked, “Why is there no celebration, and where is Miss Bennet?”<br /><br />It was Bingley’s turn to glow, and gloat, “I asked this afternoon, and she said yes. I went in quietly to ask Mr. Bennet, and he also said yes, but he asked the favor of breaking the news to the family late this evening, and we will make the general announcement tomorrow at the picnic. Jane and I agreed to that, and I stayed at Longbourn walking around with Jane – is that not a nice name – Jane and Miss Elizabeth until late in the afternoon. Miss Elizabeth said our faces would give the story away if we went inside, so we stayed in the garden.” He stopped and stared dreamily at nothing for a minute, then asked, “Darce, did you get my package from the jeweler?”<br /><br />Darcy pulled a small flat box out of his topcoat and tossed it to Bingley, who yelped, “<i>Be careful!</i>”<br /><br />“Charles, I <i>know</i> you went to the university, because I was there with you. For heaven’s sake, you cannot break a sapphire, except with a diamond, and even then probably not.”<br /><br />Bingley ignored him and opened the box as Richard and Hurst sat up to look at the contents, which turned out to be a set of earrings and a pendant made of star sapphires,. “The exact color of Jane’s eyes,” he said dreamily.<br /><br />Brandy and a second cigar all around were called for to note the momentous occasion, and although they merited some suspicious looks when they rejoined the ladies, nothing was said.<br /><br />Richard and Darcy were tired enough that even the coffee and cake could not stop their yawns, and everyone retired early, expecting a long day tomorrow. As a nice change, Darcy slept soundly, but Bingley – Ah! He lay there imagining all kinds of marvelous and wonderful actions which would soon keep him awake in that same bed where he was awake – but alone - for now.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br />*For those who are curious about Lizzy’s lovely song:<br /><br />Caro mio ben (My dear beloved)<br />Giuseppe Giordani (1748 – 1798)<br />English line-by-line translation © John Glenn Paton<br /><br />Caro mio ben, My dear beloved,<br />Credimi almen, believe me at least,<br />Senza di te languisce il cor. without you my heart languishes.<br /><br />Il tuo fedel Your faithful one<br />Sospira ognor. always sighs;<br />Cessa, crudel, cease, cruel one,<br />Tanto rigor! so much punishment!<br /><br />Caro mio ben, My dear beloved,<br />Credimi almen, believe me at least,<br />Senza di te languisce il cor. without you my heart languishes<br /><br />Two youtube examples –<br />The first by the great bel canto soprano, Montserrat Caballe<br />The second by my favorite voice, Pavarotti, recorded when he was only 33 years old.<br /><br />[<a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=oCtCtDAiSfk&amp;feature=related" rel="nofollow">www.youtube.com</a>]<br /><br />[<a href="http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=3ZpJrz2Iht0&amp;feature=related" rel="nofollow">www.youtube.com</a>]<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;]]></description>
<dc:creator>Denver</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 23 Dec 2009 02:43:28 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46344,46344#msg-46344</guid>
<title>Persuaded By Love Chapter 4 (6 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46344,46344#msg-46344</link><description><![CDATA[ <b>Persuaded by Love Ch4</b><br /><br />Note: Laura and Sybil: thanks so much! Hope all who celebrate Christmas have a joyous time this week.<br /><br />Elise Roberts couldn’t take it anymore. She snatched her cell phone from her purse and pressed the number. “Cammi, are you busy this weekend?” She listened for the reply. “Can we meet in Ann Arbor? I’ve got to get out of here. I’ve already booked the suite hoping you’d say yes. It’s awful. My worst fear came to pass.” Pausing for breath she continued. “He’s here, Cammi. Richard lives here. Yes, I’ve seen him. I’ll tell you tomorrow. I can be up there by six. Yes, I know how long it’s been since I’ve seen him, Cammi. I’ve got to go.”<br /><br />Setting down the phone she stared blankly at her desk. She should probably be talking to a student or completing walk-throughs for the day, but she couldn’t. The past ten days had been such a shock to her; in her wildest dreams she never thought he would end up living on the farm. He’s supposed to be in the army – career man. <i>I had no idea about anything! I can’t believe all that he’s been through and evidently by himself – no wife, no children.</i><br /><br />Reliving the conversations she had had since seeing him a week ago, Elise quickly put together the past seventeen years of his life. LouAnn, the school secretary had filled her in on the tragic accident and the subsequent years of his cousin raising the two children who had been left parentless. At first, Elise was shocked that Richard hadn’t helped, but then when she thought about it, she knew he would have taken it way too much to heart and been devastated beyond what he could bear. Just as she knew he was that night at the restaurant when she told the biggest lie of her life and devastated them both.<br /><br />After the second meeting with him about Callie, she went home and Googled Richard only to find more articles about what happened after the accident, regarding the settlements. Then last year’s articles relayed an injury in Afghanistan, his purple heart and the human interest story about his cousin and his new wife for which Richard evidently played the spokesperson. No mention of being married or having any children. She couldn’t believe that someone as alive as Richard continued to live his life alone.<br /><br />Jeffery had kept all of this from her; she was sure of it. He made her sever all ties with her friends from college. Only Cammi remained true to her although their friendship had to be on the sly for the fifteen years she had lived under Jeffrey’s and her father’s thumbs. She shuddered recalling the pain that was evident in Richard’s eyes when he had finally recognized her. <i>What he must think of me. It can’t be any worse than what I think of myself.</i><br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br /><br />Richard was his old self when he appeared for breakfast the next morning. He and Will took off for a walk while Beth and the girls spent time talking about their adventures away from each other. By the time the men came back, they were greeted by a rather large pile of leaves but the girls were nowhere to be found. Both men made huge sport of walking around the pile and acting quite concerned about where the three could be. Unable to lay still any longer, Callie and Jeannie jumped up to scare the men who deserved Oscars for their performances.<br /><br />Will knew that Beth had to be in the pile somewhere, but couldn’t make out her figure. Just as he was about to walk across the heap, a hand reached out and grabbed his ankle. As Richard chased the girls, flinging leaves, husband and wife wrestled in the leaf pile laughing and carefree. By the time Richard left late in the morning, all were still picking out leaves and sticks from their hair and clothing.<br /><br />The weekend as a family was a magical time that would be remembered the rest of their lives. The weather was all they could hope for in a perfect form of Indian summer in Ohio. Jeannie couldn’t seem to pick up enough leaves to examine and went back to Ft. Wayne with quite a collection. Only a few minor skirmishes occurred, really no more than an other siblings would have competing for attention from the adults and learning to share. Each night after the girls were tucked in their bunk beds, Will and Beth enjoyed the hot tub, the deck swing and each other. On Sunday morning, the left rested, happy and ready to live their lives together – and face whatever would be thrown their way.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br /><br />“Fitzwilliam?” No response. “Fitzwilliam, I know that you are awake. Honey, you have to get up now. You have to get to SKAT. Jeannie’s expected and so are you.” Beth leaned over her husband’s prone body. She had been up long enough to don a robe, brush her teeth and comb her hair. In a few minutes, Callie and Jeannie would wake up and the honeymoon would officially come to an end. Leaning over him again, she shook her hair in his face. The corners of his mouth twitched.<br /><br />“What possessed me to say that I would make my nine o’clock appointment today?” he growled while attempting to rise only to fall back on the pillows. “Wife, I demand your presence in my bed immediately!” He commanded while pulling the sash on Beth’s robe. “I refuse to begin my day any differently than I have for the past two weeks.”<br /><br />Will and Jeannie did not make it to Ft Wayne by nine.<br /><br />*********<br /><br /><br /><br />Elise sat at her vanity brushing out her hair. The weekend in Ann Arbor was just what the doctor ordered. Seeing Cammi always cheered her and the two spent their time shopping, relaxing and dissecting Elise’s next moves. Cammi, twice divorced and now a self proclaimed cougar, always on the prowl for a young boy-toy, knew her friend was not made of the same stuff. For seventeen years she watched her friend wither under the control of her husband and her father and recently had she begun returning to the vivacious woman she had once been. She told Elise that seeing Richard was fate and perhaps her chance to finally get the life she was meant to have.<br /><br />Setting down her brush, she made sure that no stray hairs were protruding and that every accessory was in place on the glass surface. She panicked momentarily when she saw a slipper out of place on the floor next to the bathroom door. Shaking her head, she reminded herself that her world no longer had to be so ordered as she deliberately moved her brush to destroy the perfect symmetry she had just created.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />Walking through the quiet house Beth pinched herself. <i>This is my home now. We all truly belong here now</i>. She thought back to night before when Will and Richard led Jeannie up to her new room. Her daughter was actually speechless as her wide eyes scanned the entire room. As with Callie’s room, the two talented men created an amazing world of its own. Upon opening the door to Jeannie’s room, one was surrounded by greens, blues and purples displayed in a wall mural of an enchanted garden where butterflies, ladybugs, birds and bunnies frolicked.<br /><br />Richard had designed the headboard in the shape of a butterfly and had then used a jig saw to cut several more butterflies and ladybugs which Will painted and attached to the walls. Richard had also refinished an antique dresser he had found out in the barn and, after the varnish dried, Will added fanciful embellishments to it as well as to a butterfly shaped shelf and several butterfly clothes hangers. A window seat that opened to allow her to place her treasures inside rounded out the room. Jeannie danced around her enchanted garden before falling exhausted into bed.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />Making her way into the kitchen, Beth saw a package that wasn’t there earlier when she had fixed a quick breakfast for everyone. Looking at the card, she smiled as she recognized Will’s masculine writing.<br /><br />My darling Elizabeth:<br /><br />Today begins the first “real” day of our marriage, and it finds me farther<br />away than I would like. I would hope that you would go back to bed and<br />spoil yourself a bit; but I know better than that. So, in this box are several<br />articles of my mother’s that I thought you would like to have. I am in no<br />way suggesting that you need any of them; I just thought you would enjoy<br />seeing what the former Mistress of Pemberville Farms did with some of her time.<br /><br />I love you more than I can ever express,<br />Fitzwilliam<br /><br />Beth’s hands trembled with excitement as she lifted the lid from the box. There, inside, was a collection of books, including his mother’s copy of Pride &amp; Prejudice. She held the book to her chest and whispered, “I’ll take good care of him, Olivia,” as she set the book down to see what else the box contained.<br /><br />Opening another book, Beth laughed at pictures drawn by a very young Will. The entire book was devoted to him with his grade cards, school pictures, awards and newspaper clippings. <i>This will take me much time and provide me with much amusement</i>. Beth guessed that Will’s mother had such a book for each of her children and thought it was a wonderful idea.<br /><br />She found a book of poetry, one of nursery rhymes and several journals. Lastly, Beth picked up a well worn cookbook. Flipping through the pages, she marveled at all the recipes and the notes Olivia had written on the side. “Fitzwilliam’s favorite dessert; Lizzy hated this one; Charles squirted this out of his nose.” She laughed at the picture of domestic life in the Stephens’ household and she wished fervently that she had known Olivia and Matthew Stephens. Beth felt overwhelmed by Will’s gesture. He was sharing his history and most importantly, he was sharing his mother with her. His mother had been the other woman in his life that he had loved unconditionally and who loved him that way in return.<br /><br /><br />Will returned home that afternoon to the most delicious smells swirling through the kitchen. As he lifted lids and looked at the window sill, he couldn’t believe he was looking at homemade chicken and noodles, stewed tomatoes and lemon meringue pie. He stood dumbfounded in the kitchen as the delicious aroma brought back a flood of happy memories, and he could almost see his mother standing there asking him about his day. Gathering his wife in his arms, he sought her assurances that she did this for him out of love, not because he thought she needed to or that she was somehow inferior to his mother. Informing him that Richard and Callie were out with Butterscotch for her daily lesson, burners were turned off quickly and Will remained resolute that the honeymoon was NOT over.<br /><br /><br />Later that evening with Callie tucked in bed, Beth called Marie. She couldn’t wait to tell her best friend all that she had experienced and felt over the past two weeks. Unfortunately, no one answered. Just as she hung up, the doorbell rang. Will went to the door and called out that Marie and Ed were there. Running from the kitchen, Beth hugged both her friends soundly but stopped short as she looked closer into each of their faces. She turned to Will and saw his face was ashen.<br /><br />“Marie, what’s happened? What’s the matter?” she asked desperately while Will ushered them all into the living room. Beth had heard Will’s cell phone ring a few minutes earlier and had heard him walk into his office, but she didn’t think anything of it. Now, she knew that they had called him first in order to prepare him so that he could help her with whatever they were getting ready to reveal. “Just say it, Marie; please, just say it.”<br /><br />Marie’s eyes brimmed in tears and she clutched onto Ed’s arm. She shook her head and tried to speak but the words didn’t come. Pleading to her husband, Ed cleared his throat and uttered four words that changed forever the relationships in that room: “Marie has breast cancer.”<br /><br />Feeling the room spin around her, Beth fell back onto Will’s chest, and he held her on his lap much as he did the night of the prom when her world had crashed around her, or so she thought then. Now, her best friend’s world was spinning out of control, just as Beth’s mother’s had. “Oh, my God, Marie.” Beth let out a sob “What do you know? How bad is it? What are they going to do?”<br /><br />Ed answered the questions one by one as the two women locked eyes. The doctors believed the tumor was localized and in its early stages. The oncologist they had been referred to suggested several rounds of chemo and then a lumpectomy. He was hopeful that no lymph nodes were involved but they wouldn’t know that until the lumpectomy. Her first round of chemo was scheduled for Thursday and would continue once a week for the next six weeks. Then, depending on the size of the tumor at that point, they’d go ahead with they lumpectomy.<br /><br />Finding her strength, Beth removed herself from Will’s embrace and knelt before Marie. “I am with you all the way, Marie. I know what to do, and I can be here for you,” she lifted her eyes to Ed and amended, “ for both of you. I can take you to the appointments; I can stay with you the next day when all the side effects hit you. I won’t take no for an answer, my friend. We will get you through this together.”<br /><br />Ed moved over on the couch and Beth sat between them first hugging Marie and then embracing her friend’s husband. “We’ve been through finals, weddings, births, deaths and everything in between.” She continued, “now we’ll conquer this, too. We’re the Three Musketeers, right?” She referred to the nickname they christened themselves all those years ago in college. “Now, though, we are four.” She looked over at her husband lovingly.<br /><br />“We’re going to need you both, Lizzybeth,” Ed choked out as Will nodded his head in agreement.<br /><br />Finally able to speak, Marie began, “Beth, I know this is going to bring back really bad memories for you, and I’m so sorry I had to tell you this on your first day back.”<br /><br />“Marie, quit worrying about me. I thank God that I know what to do now. That I’m here and not in Cincinnati fretting about you. I can genuinely and physically be here for you.” The four sat in silence for awhile before they devised a plan of action and made out a schedule.<br /><br />After the couple left, Beth and Will found Richard watching Monday night football and yelling at the screen. Seeing their faces, he immediately found the remote to switch off the TV and listened in shock at the news. The three talked about the practical matters like housecleaning and grocery runs, meals and how to keep Justin and Rachel in school and concentrating on their studies.<br /><br />It wasn’t until later than night, wrapped in Will’s embrace in their room that Beth let herself go. Sobbing against his chest, she expressed her fears for her friend and relived the agony of watching her mother be eaten alive by the cruel disease. Will felt inadequate and angry. He didn’t know what to do to help and he cursed the fact that their idyllic life was,after such a short period of time, shattered.<br /><br />Before falling asleep, Beth begged Will to pray with her. He told her to go first and as he listened to her pleas to God, he chastised himself for his selfishness. As he struggled to find the words to pray out loud, he could only thank God for his wife, his family and the friends that needed them. He asked for guidance and strength and he thanked God again for bringing Elizabeth to them all.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br /><br />As expected, Rachel and Justin along with Seth and Georgiana came home that weekend. Marie’s first treatment had gone quite well and she was only feeling a little tired and mentioned a weird taste in her mouth. Beth had stocked the refrigerator with comfort food like mac and cheese, meatloaf, beans and franks and several types of brownies, cupcakes and cookies. Marie found it easier to eat small amounts, so the family joined her in eating several small meals per day. The entire group joined together to clean the house top to bottom and catch up the laundry. Marie had every intention of teaching Monday through Wednesday every week, so she needed them to pitch in so she could conserve her energy in order to do so.<br /><br />Beth talked to Justin and Rachel alone before forcing them to go back to school. She had always been able to speak openly to the siblings and they voiced their fears and concerns to her in the same manner. Promising them that they could call her at any time and that she would honestly relate how their mother was doing, they embraced and put on the bravest front they could for their mother.<br /><br />Unbeknownst to the others, Georgiana and Seth had discussed what was happening as well. They confided in each other that they still loved Rachel and Justin and would do whatever they could to comfort them. Seth knew it would be easier for him as he lived with Justin, but Georgiana pointed out that she and Rachel were less than an hour from each other and she would see to it that Rachel felt her support. They knew it was not the right time to approach either one with the hopes of getting back together, but they agreed to support them in whatever manner they needed.<br /><br />**********<br /><br />Before she knew it, Beth was scurrying to town to buy Halloween costumes for the girls. She couldn’t believe how time had flown and how unprepared she was for the festivities. As the day happened to fall on a weekend that year, Will brought Jeannie home with him on Friday in anticipation of the big day. Thankfully, the stores still contained several good costumes and Beth came home triumphant to present her daughters with a butterfly outfit for Jeannie and a Disney Princess for Callie.<br /><br />Jordan’s mom had called to invite both girls to a neighborhood party. She explained that since almost every house had children, they just threw a block party every year after the kids were finished with the door to door begging. Considering Beth an honorary neighbor, they group welcomed the girls with Will and Beth in tow. Although a little cool, the evening was clear and bright. They stopped by Marie’s to show off the girls in their finery on their way. The second round was a little tougher for her and she looked quite fatigued.<br /><br />The Stephens family, including Richard, had a fantastic evening at the block party. Fire pits were lit, too much candy consumed and even Will submitted to playing “bob for apples” not minding the drenching that occurred. Richard won that event which led to much teasing about his big mouth. Before leaving that evening, Will extended invitations to all for their annual New Year’s party. On the way home he shared with Richard and Beth how much he was looking forward to the holidays. No one forgot the other issues surrounding them, but the three adults were grateful for the changes they all had experienced in just a year’s time.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />The next several weeks fell into an easy routine. The weekends were spent cleaning and cooking at Marie’s and doing any shopping that they needed. Will, Ed and Richard sound themselves developing even a stronger friendship over football and NASCAR. Beth would accompany Marie every Thursday to the clinic for her treatment and then she would stay with her friend all day Friday. Each week saw Marie become a little weaker and by week four, her hair was falling out in great clomps.<br /><br />**********<br /><br />Callie came home one evening announcing that her class as well as the other third graders would be putting on a holiday play. She informed Richard that she had signed him up to build the sets because he was a carpenter. Before Will could take too much pleasure in his amusement, she informed him that he would be painting the scenery. Beth had already spoken to Callie’s teacher, but she wanted her daughter to inform the men herself. She volunteered to work on the costumes and Marie had offered to do some herself as she was not working the month of December.<br /><br />Richard did not look forward to this little family project and he voiced his concern to his cousin. Will figured that Richard helping at the school would place him around Elise. He wanted to meet the woman again and get Beth’s take on her. The more he thought of it, the more he liked the idea of all of them working on this project together. He was beginning to side with Beth believing there had to be more to this story of Elise Roberts. He assured himself they were not butting in, just trying to figure out the “big picture”; Beth laughed and told him he could believe whatever he wanted. Will, in turn, told Richard to suck it up and build the bloody sets.<br /><br />By the week of Thanksgiving, Marie had completed her fifth treatment. She had had her cut to a very short and flattering style but now she wore a scarf most of the time. She and Beth cried the day she got it cut and Beth had even offered to cut hers in a sign of solidarity. Marie wouldn’t hear of it which was a good thing because when Beth told Will of her plan, he very nearly bawled at the thought.<br /><br />All the college students would be home so Rachel and Justin took the cleaning and laundry duties for the long weekend. Using Olivia’s cookbook, Beth planned a menu for a traditional Thanksgiving feast. She begged Juanita to come and bring her entire family, but Juanita insisted that they had a different tradition for that day. Will verified that his family had gone out to eat every Thanksgiving since his parents’ death, but he was curious as to why Juanita said no to the invitation.<br /><br />Working in the stable the Wednesday before the big day, Will approached Jorge as he was overseeing the cleaning of the stalls. “Jorge, haven’t seen too much of you or Juanita lately. Everything OK?”<br /><br />“Yes, Will we are fine. Very busy.” Jorge looked down at the floor.<br /><br />“Hmm. Well, you’d tell me if something was up, wouldn’t you?”<br /><br />“It is fine. We are fine.” Still no eye contact.<br /><br />“Jorge, you’ve said “fine” at least three times. Why don’t I believe you?”<br /><br />“Will, can I talk to you, man to man?” He finally looked up at Will.<br /><br />“Of course you can.” He led him to the office where he stood in front of the desk. “Jorge, what’s going on?”<br /><br />“She would kill me if she knew I was talking to you.”<br /><br />“She doesn’t need to know then, does she?” Will replied and rubbed his hands like a co conspirator. Both men smiled mischievously at the gesture.<br /><br />“You know she loves Elisa, yes?” Will nodded his head. “Callie and Jeannie, too” another nod.<br /><br />“But….”<br /><br />“. Elisa is doing so well, you are happy and Ricardo is making plans…”<br /><br />“…And Juanita doesn’t feel needed anymore.” This time Jorge nodded. “Surely she knows how much we love her and - “<br /><br />“Si, si, it is her heart that hurts and she feels selfish about it “<br /><br />“You know that when Richard’s house is built, he’ll be driving Juanita crazy with wanting her advice and planning. But that doesn’t help right now, does it?”<br /><br />“No.” Silence filled the room for quite awhile. Will had meant, many times, to talk with Juanita and thank her for all that she had done for them for all those years. Beth had learned so much from her over the past summer and during the first weeks of their marriage, but then they all got so busy and fell into a routine and of course, mamacita would miss her family.<br /><br />“Ok, let’s figure this out. Why not we plan once a week for some Juanita soul food and you all stay and eat with us, even if it’s just the two of you. I think Beth would love that, and frankly, I’ve missed some of her food and her conversation. Do you think that would help?”<br /><br />“Oh, yes, yes, Senor Will. This will help much. Next week we will start. This will be good. We men need to do the planning sometimes, yes.”<br /><br />“I’m not touching that one as I fear that both of our wives have an uncanny ability to know what we’re thinking and saying. But this will be good for all of us.” The men shook hands smiling at one another.The work of the stables flew by before Seth pulled in to announce he was home for the holiday.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br /><br />As Beth was waking up, she was conscious of sunlight on her and her eyelids fluttered. Deciding that she really didn’t want to awaken just yet, she was attempting to snuggle back against her husband when his voice proved she wouldn’t be going back to sleep. “It’s about time you woke up. I’ve been waiting for at least half an hour,” he stated drolly.<br /><br />“Waiting for what? Are you in such an all-fire hurry to roast the turkey?”<br /><br />“Hardly. Although I will admit I’m very much looking forward to our feast today. No, my love, I’ve been waiting for what seem like forever it seems to wish you Happy Thanksgiving.”<br /><br />“That’s it? You just wanted to say ‘Happy Thanksgiving’?” she giggled as she knew for certain her husband had other plans.<br /><br />“No. Words are hardly adequate. I believe that I’ll have to resort to what our forefathers did in order to communicate with their Native American hosts.”<br /><br />“You mean you have a gun and you’re going to take all of my possessions in exchange for some pretty shells or something?” She rolled over and propped herself up on her elbow to laugh at her very desirable husband.<br /><br />“Wrong again. Who taught you history? I meant that they had to communicate by signs and motions and body language…” he growled into her ear and began kissing her neck and jaw line.<br /><br />“Oh, so after that type of communication you’ll take my possessions and trick me into signing treaties…”<br /><br />“Good heavens, woman! You can destroy a mood quickly!” he scowled in mock severity. “Now, if you’ll quit acting so saucy, I’ll endeavor to communicate to you all of the ways that I am grateful on this Thanksgiving morning. I daresay, you may be thanking me in just a little while…”<br /><br />“Oh, really?” was all her husband allowed her to utter before engaging her mouth in more pleasant pursuits, for which she was, as predicted, quite grateful.<br /><br />********<br /><br /><br /><br />“I swear if I eat one more bite, you’ll have to dig out my old wheelchair!” Richard exclaimed as he pushed himself away from the table. “I’ve had some good meals before, but I believe this one has topped them all. Elizabeth Stephens, you are in now in the Hall of Fame, next to Aunt Olivia and my mother.”<br /><br />‘I’ll second that” Will beamed as he kissed his wife’s hand. “Honey, that was truly amazing. Dessert will have to wait ‘til halftime I’m afraid.”<br /><br />“Halftime of what?” Jeannie questioned innocently. “Momma said that since the sun was out, we could go outside for awhile, right?”<br /><br />“Ha! She’s got you there, Daddy”, Ed laughed. “I think we could throw around a ball for awhile or walk down and say ‘hi’ to Butterscotch, don’t you, gentlemen?”<br /><br />A few grumbles were heard around the table as the men took the empty platters back into the kitchen and then searched for their coats. Seth and Justin teased them all about being henpecked which led to trash talking which led to an impromptu touch football game including the two girls. Those in the kitchen could hear laughter and yelling as the group was played outside the house.<br /><br />Georgiana, Rachel and Beth began clearing and scraping the dishes while Marie sat stationed in a chair by the dishwasher where she loaded. It had been a good day for her, and she felt grateful to be with her family and her closest friend’s new family as well. “I can’t thank you enough, Beth, for cooking all of this and letting us crash your first big holiday as a family.”<br /><br />“I’m not even going to answer that, Marie. We’re all family, right girls? Who better than to share my thankfulness with than those who worked so hard to get me here? I wish things were different for you, Marie, but other than that, I am so blessed.”<br /><br /><br />The next day, the family began decorating for Christmas a long-held tradition Beth’s. They set up Beth’s artificial tree in the family room and they all placed the ornaments strategically on the boughs and other decorations found their home about the room. Christmas music was blaring and even Seth admitted to getting into the spirit as he lifted Callie to put the star on top of the tree. Jeannie seemed much calmer this year and said she understood that Santa would not be coming for many days. Falling into bed that night, Beth relived the last year’s crisis over the tree when Jeannie hat hit her momma and had broken so many ornaments. Will held her tightly and promised her that whatever came their way, with either child, they were a family now and she would not have to go through it alone, ever again.<br /><br /><br />The Monday after Thanksgiving brought the first meeting of the parents and teachers who were involved in the Holiday Extravaganza. The term itself drove Richard crazy and he stubbornly referred to it as the Un-Christmas Pageant. “Sometimes this PC crap gets on my nerves. Why can’t we just say what it is?” He remarked as they were sitting down in the teacher’s workroom.<br /><br />“Because we must be aware that not every student celebrates Christmas, Mr. Stephens.” Elise entered the room to sit at the head of the table. She was smiling as she said it, but somehow she didn’t think anyone in that room caught her humor. Cursing to herself for making a bad first impression on several of the people sitting there, she moved to a corner chair and sat down.<br /><br />“Is that…” Beth whispered to Richard<br /><br />“…Scrooge’s secretary of State” Richard replied never taking his eyes off of Elise.<br /><br />“Humbug” Will whispered good naturedly to his wife and cousin as the meeting got underway.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Jan</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Mon, 28 Dec 2009 18:36:15 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46336,46336#msg-46336</guid>
<title>A Space Between - Ch.5 (2 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46336,46336#msg-46336</link><description><![CDATA[ <b>Author's note (DNA):</b> <i>I'm not entirely sure I'll be able to post next week. In fact, the likelihood is very slim. I'll be flitting around and may not have a chance to sit down at a computer. I apologize in advance.</i><br /><br /><hr /><font size="+1" color="#355546">Chapter Five: The Menagerie</font><br /><hr /><br /><br />The day of what was soon coming to be called the "Bingley Ball" dawned as all days on Deimos Base do -- with barely anything more than the clicking of the atomic clock from 30-hour to zero hour to mark the passage.<br /><br />If the anticipation of everyone on base were enough to accelerate time, the hours would have flown past with alacrity. But as it was the minutes dragged on slowly until finally, at 18-hour, all work ceased in the near and far reaches of the base. Pens and pads and boxes were left lying on desks. Hallways were deserted, a ghost town of corridors. Clothing, not good enough for the company and celebration, remained discarded on bunks and floors of bedrooms, while in the bathrooms the faint scent of cosmetics and hair applications lingered, testament to the havoc of preparations complete.<br /><br />Everyone who was anyone was now there in the dining hall, amid the festive balloons, streamers, and confetti clouding the air. Music swelled, talking and shouting filling the large, ballroom-like space. Bingley, flanked by his sisters and a jovial William Lucas, stood in what in the old days would have been called a receiving line, welcoming the queue of revelers to the gathering.<br /><br />Darcy had long since abandoned the welcoming party. Though he had been a silent sponsor of the event and was a good friend of the host, he had felt awkward meeting the curious and intrusive stares of all of those people, had hated embarrassedly shaking hands with people whose faces -- much less names -- he barely recalled.<br /><br />Instead, he had begun to circle the floor, his sharp eyes remarking everything from the too-young men sneaking glasses of wine to the cluster of girls pointing and giggling at something on his side of the room. He had not yet spotted the Bennets, or one Bennet in particular, but he had noted with relief that neither had he seen Lieutenant Wickham. There was no question that he had to be invited, Darcy had assured Bingley -- not to do so would have been a greater scandal, and would have opened him to uncomfortable questions. He was mildly surprised that the man had the tact to stay away, but no doubt there was a small amount of self-preservation involved. There always was.<br /><br />As Darcy came to the corner of the buffet, he paused, considering returning whence he'd come to avoid the crush of people seeking food. He turned, and the crowd for a brief moment parted enough for him to see across the floor, to where the Bennets had just entered. Forgetting all he had convinced himself of in the past few days, he drank in the sight of her, resplendent in a rich blue satin sheath dress, her silver hair falling in waves down her back. She was looking around the room with an eager expression, her head turning this way and that, when suddenly, as if sensing his gaze, she looked straight at him. Her expression changed, but before he could more than register the alteration, the people once again came between them, and she was gone.<br /><br />For a minute at least he stood stock-still, cautiously examining his reaction to her presence. His heart beat like a drum, his chest felt tight, and his palms were damp. He breathed out, realizing that such a necessary action had gone undone since he had first seen her. And with each new breath he cursed himself for becoming such a lack-wit as to have abandoned all his solidly reasoned arguments within a few nanoseconds of being in the same room as her.<br /><br />He concentrated on her family. His eyes caught sight of the two youngest, dressed in inappropriately tight skirts and tops and flirting with a group of marines in formal dress. With a snort of disgust, he then looked around and saw her mother, flitting about Bingley and her eldest daughter, giggling and flapping her hands like a demented Denebian waterbird as she said something excitedly to the embarrassed young people. Her husband stood a few feet away, schadenfreude writ plainly on his face, and their middle child stood beside him, her scorn revealed in curled lip and furrowed brow.<br /><br />Even as his own lip curled, his eyes involuntarily swept the room in search of a familiar form. There he saw her -- on the dance floor as a new song began, her hair bouncing and her lithe form swaying as she attempted to move in time with her spindly-legged partner. The sight of the awkwardly large hand resting lightly on the small of her back made his own hand clench, but the space between them -- as wide as she could comfortably maintain, it seemed -- was enough to make him relax. He watched them spin around the floor, her grace matched conversely by her partner's two heavy left feet, and felt a smile curving his lips. Already he could feel her in his own arms, smoothly circling the floor as if they were made to dance together, and he closed his eyes for a moment, imagining the scene. His eyes opened again, and his gaze caught hers as the two dancers turned. The annoyance in her eyes made his smile widen slightly, and her expression grew even more reproachful, but he could feel nothing but admiration for her patience and grace.<br /><br />He had to dance with her.<br /><br />As he began to circle the floor again, keeping the two dancers in sight, the thought solidified into conviction. He had to dance with her, hold her in his arms in the traditional pose, moving in the age-old steps, his hand at her waist, her hand resting in his. There was no risk, he told himself, in one dance. There were no promises made, no expectations raised. It would simply be a dance between two well-matched dancers -- no more.<br /><br />But could he leave it at that? came the niggling doubt in the back of his mind. He paused at the bar and got himself a glass of wine as he addressed this wayward thought. Could he hold her in his arms and not want more? Could he let her go when the dance was finished and not want to take her back in them and resume where they left off?<br /><br />He sipped at his drink as he struggled with the answer, watching as the final notes were played and the dancers came to a halt, applauding the musicians for their skill. She was led off the dance floor by her partner, where she sought out the company of her friend Miss Lucas as the gangly young man sought out the hand of one of her sisters. Now would be the time to ask her, Darcy told himself. But he hesitated, unsure for the moment of his willpower.<br /><br />At last, however, having wrestled his doubts back into submission, he set his glass down and crossed the floor. He wove among the crowd, his eyes fixed on the form in blue. She was magnificent, he thought, watching her gesture in brief, snapping motions as she spoke with her friend. He bumped into someone, apologized absently, and stayed on target, his breath short and nervous. As he drew near, Miss Lucas saw him approach. Her eyes widened and she said something shortly to her friend, who turned.<br /><br />The moment was abrupt as they met, her eyes flashing angrily and then widening in surprise. "Miss Bennet," he began, then faltered as she raised one brow in seeming amusement. "Elizabeth, may I have this dance?"<br /><br />She stiffened almost imperceptibly, so slightly that he almost thought he imagined it, but then, with what seemed to be confusion in her gaze, she accepted. He felt a glorious feeling of triumph swell through his breast as he led her out onto the dance floor, where a new song was just beginning. Having such a woman on his arm -- the two of them the cynosure of all eyes, no matter her family, no matter the surroundings -- was an achievement. This moment was the culmination of days of wanting, and though it could, of necessity, only last a moment and be less than he might deep in his heart long for, he was determined to savor it.<br /><br />She fit perfectly in his arms, the ideal height for him to settle his hand on her waist, for her to set her hand easily on his shoulder. She rested her other hand lightly on his, barely touching, but he grasped it firmly, establishing his role as he gently led her into the smooth steps. She seemed startled by his proficiency, but they danced steadily and silently as the music played until finally she remarked, quite intentionally, "The party is impressively well attended."<br /><br />He agreed, and they fell into silence again. After a quarter revolution, she said, "I think it's your turn to say something, Mr. Darcy." When he looked at her in confusion, she said with a smile, "I've noted the number of people; perhaps you might say something about the decorations, or the vast spread at the buffet."<br /><br />Darcy smiled. "I would be happy to say whatever you wish."<br /><br />A smile curved her lips in return. "I suppose that will have to do for now. Maybe later I'll say that the musicians harmonize very well, but until then we can be silent."<br /><br />"Do you usually talk by rule when you're dancing?"<br /><br />"Sometimes it's best, I think. It would look strange for all the dancers to wordlessly float about the floor, avoiding each other's eyes for ten minutes. So for <i>some</i> it may be more advantageous to choreograph the conversation as well."<br /><br />"Have you employed this arrangement for other people, or am I in particular a target for the execution?"<br /><br />Her eyes twinkled with mischief. "You are the first, so we’ll see if my aim holds true. You see, most people are not unwilling to talk as a general rule. But, alas, there are those of us who are unfortunately of a rather reserved disposition, unwilling to speak unless we expect to stun the entire room with our wit and sparkling conversation."<br /><br />"Somehow, I doubt this applies to you," he said. "How much it mirrors my own personality, I couldn't say -- but you think it a perfect reflection, I gather."<br /><br />She smiled slyly. "It would be unfair of me to say."<br /><br />They were silent again, as he was vaguely uncertain he wished to continue that line of conversation. He would have been content to dance in silence, feeling the smooth fabric slide beneath his hand, her arm resting gently on his, catching the scent of her perfume as they turned. But feeling his responsibility to talk, whatever his feelings on it, he searched for an opening gambit, grasping on the first cohesive thought to enter his head: "Do you and your sisters spend a lot of time at the barracks?"<br /><br />She seemed surprised at his question, but answered, "Some, certainly, but they are fairly independent from the base so my work takes me there infrequently." She thought for a moment, then added, "The other day when you came across us there we were just making a new acquaintance."<br /><br />He missed a beat and struggled to get back on rhythm as his mind whirled. He felt his face flush with both embarrassment and anger, and he carefully enunciated every word of his response: "Wickham has the happy knack of making friends. Whether he keeps them is another matter entirely."<br /><br />"He's certainly lost your friendship," she said. "And in a way that'll likely affect him the rest of his life."<br /><br />Darcy was startled, annoyed, and more than a bit confused, but he concentrated on schooling his expression to betray none of these thoughts. Focused as he was on this, however, he missed seeing William Lucas crossing the floor and bumped into him from behind. He apologized stiffly for the other man's mistake and made to carry on, but Mr. Lucas took the opportunity to engage them in conversation. He complimented the gentleman on his dancing and his partner, winking broadly as he did so.<br /><br />"It's such a pleasure to see such a fine young couple on the dance floor, my dear sir," he said genially. "I have always been most impressed by such accomplished dancing, and may I say that my dear Miss Eliza here is such a fine match for your skill. I hesitate to say something so soon," he said, lowering his voice confidentially, "but may I also say that I hope, especially when a certain desirable event takes place, we can have this pleasure repeated often." He winked again at Elizabeth and nodded toward Bingley and Jane, who at that moment danced by, entirely enrapt in each other. "What a coup that will be! I must say, Mr. Darcy -- ah! But that’s right. I shan’t detain you -- I should let you get back to your dancing and your lovely partner, whose sparkling eyes are clearly telling me I’m intruding. Carry on!"<br /><br />Darcy at first had begun to ignore the older gentleman's talk, but at the mention of his friend, his eyes narrowed and he looked to where the couple was dancing. After a moment, however, he seemed to shake off his thoughts and started them dancing again. After a few steps he said, "I apologize. The interruption made me forget what we were discussing."<br /><br />"I don't think we were really discussing anything at all. Mr. Lucas couldn't have interrupted any two people who had less to say to one another. We've tried two or three subjects already. I can't imagine what we'll come up with next."<br /><br />"How about air filtrators?" he asked with a smile.<br /><br />"Or perhaps we might simply do long division," she said with a laugh. "No, I can't speak of anything so horribly technological as that at a time like this. There's just too much else to think about."<br /><br />And, indeed, she was thinking of other things, for a short moment later, failing to reply to his response to her last statement, she blurted out, "You once said that your good opinion, once lost, is lost forever. You are careful to ensure your judgment is sound?"<br /><br />"I am," he replied stiffly.<br /><br />"And you're never blinded by prejudice?"<br /><br />"I sincerely hope not."<br /><br />"I suppose it's important for people who are firm in their opinions to ensure they judge properly first."<br /><br />He frowned. "What are you getting at?"<br /><br />Elizabeth, shaking off her contemplation, replied, "Oh, I merely was trying to figure out who you are."<br /><br />"You could have just done a search in the archives.”<br /><br />She shook her head with a laugh. "You haven’t been here long enough, then, Mr. Darcy, if you think that. We’re out in the hinterlands here; we don’t have those sorts of connections. I must rely on my own impressions, I’m afraid."<br /><br />“And what is your success?”<br /><br />“Not very good, I’ll admit,” she replied with a sly smile. “You’re a constantly moving and changing subject, Mr. Darcy; I hear such varied accounts of you. It’s hard to take a portrait if you won’t stay still.”<br /><br />Darcy's jaw clenched, but he made no answer as the music came to a halt. With a gentlemanly offer of his arm, he led her to the edge of the makeshift dance floor. When they reached the crowd that ringed the floor, she made as if to take her hand from his arm, but he laid his other hand over hers, arresting her escape. "Then I would suggest, Miss Bennet," he said, leaning in towards her and pitching his voice so as to lessen the chance of being overheard, "that you refrain from the attempt for now. I fear the result would reflect not well either on the subject or his photographer."<br /><br />"But if I don't do it now, I may never have a better chance," she said, darting a look at him askance.<br /><br />He bowed briefly, archaically. "I would by no means suspend any pleasure of yours." And without another word, he released her hand and, turning on his heel, left her alone. She stood for a moment gazing after him, baffled by his behavior. She had meant to nettle him, to see him react to her words, but still his responses, both verbal and physical, had been more and yet less than what she had expected. His answers with regard to her allusions to Wickham were cryptic and cold, as devoid of facts or solid reasons as the other's had teemed, but the rest of his behavior had been both pointed and warm, at times almost bordering on playful. It simply didn't jibe with what she had known of his personality so far.<br /><br />Mulling on these thoughts, she went to the bar for a drink. Smiling at the young man behind the counter whom she recognized as a temp from Earth, she opened her mouth to ask for a Deimosian and Tonic but was forestalled by a woman who saddled up to the bar and imperiously requested a Green Vegan. "And be quick about it. I don't wish to stand about here all night. Ah, Miss Eliza," Caroline Bingley said, turning to sneer at her neighbor. "I hear from Jane that you've quite fallen in love with George Wickham."<br /><br />Elizabeth, embarrassed by such an accusation and certain Jane would never have phrased it like that, made to reply, but Caroline continued with barely a pause: "She was talking about him, of course, and asking me all kinds of questions. But from what she was saying, it seems as though Wickham’s left out a few of the salient points of the story. I thought, as a friend, of course, I should take the opportunity to give you a little piece of advice: don’t believe everything he tells you. He’s nothing but the son of Darcy’s father’s accountant, and he’s treated Darcy in a reprehensible manner. I don't know all the details, but I do know that Darcy wasn't in the least to blame for any of it.”<br /><br />Caroline snorted and looked across the room towards her brother. “Charles had to invite Wickham to this party, you know; he didn’t have much of a choice. But it was nice to see the villain decided not to come. Darcy hates even to hear the man's name mentioned, and I was pretty peeved when Charles told me we had to include him in the guest list. Personally, I think it was rather rude of him to have come to this base at all." She took the glass that was slid across the bar to her, then slanted her eyes back at Elizabeth. "I'm sorry I had to break your heart, Eliza, but, really, considering his low class, you could hardly have expected any better."<br /><br />Addressed in such a way, Elizabeth at first flushed, but now she narrowed her eyes in anger. "It seems to me you think Wickham’s birth and his character are the same thing. You haven't accused him of anything worse than being the son of Mr. Darcy's accountant -- and I assure you he informed me of that himself."<br /><br />Caroline's lip curled. "I apologize," she said, her tone betraying her words. "My interference was kindly meant." And turning on her heel, she disappeared in the crowd.<br /><br />Shaken by the encounter, Elizabeth stared after her for a moment before being recalled to the present by the bartender. After getting her drink, she retreated thoughtfully to a tall table set up near a corner. The night, which had begun with at least hopes of enjoyment, had plunged into a perfect nightmare. And it only continued to get worse. Her youngest sisters somehow got drunk and were making a spectacle of themselves, dancing with the marines and other young men with abandon. Her mother was loudly chatting with her fellow gossipmongers about the absolute certainty of Mr. Bingley's marriage to Jane and all its associated benefits, heedless of her audience and the bystanders. Her sister Mary interrupted the band to make a long, drawn-out, patriotic speech about the history of Deimos Base and its importance. Mr. Collins then followed Mary up with an approving speech about how impressively informed everyone on the base was about their relative role in the universe, only to be interrupted by the band, which had clearly gotten tired of all this perorating and decided to start up the music again. As Mr. Collins without embarrassment rejoined the crowd, Mr. Bennet merely thumped the table he and Elizabeth were sitting at, declaring with a laugh, "Excellent."<br /><br />And it wasn't yet over. Elizabeth still had to meet the haughty and disdainful gaze of Mr. Darcy as he scanned the crowd and stalked with stormy expression around the perimeter of the room. Her only solace was the company of Charlotte Lucas and Jane. But Charlotte had been called into the kitchens to deal with a minor emergency at one point, and Jane was too often absorbed in the attentions of Mr. Bingley to be of any relief. So Elizabeth was left on her own to fume and flush over every ensuing embarrassment.<br /><br />Her solitary state on the periphery of the room led her to at least one embarrassing encounter, in which Mr. Collins cornered her and, somewhat the worse for wear from the few drinks he had, asked her to marry him. Interrupting his longwinded speech on her suitability as a mate, she quickly declared her unwillingness to marry -- him in particular. He was one who couldn't take no for an answer, however, and tried all his arguments in favor of their match, following her around as she sought escape from him.<br /><br />At last she managed to elude his importuning and left the party, slipping from the room as quietly as she could. She retreated along the empty hallway to her rooms, hearing the echoes of laughter and music fade behind her. Even the prospect of the pseudo-fireworks show at the end of the night was not enough to keep her.<br /><br />She was able to hear all about it the next morning, however, from everyone she met along the hallway and in the offices and rooms she visited. The stories from the night before even eclipsed the news of Mr. Bingley's departure from the base to attend to some business on Earth. The rest of the party was still here on Deimos, they all said, so it was assumed he would return.<br /><br />Most astonishing to Elizabeth of all the stories she heard, however, was the one that alleged Charlotte Lucas had accepted the marriage proposal of William Collins.<br /><br />"Tell me it's not true," Elizabeth said when she at last cornered her friend in the pod bay that afternoon.<br /><br />Charlotte put aside the paperwork she was filling out and turned patiently to her friend, leaning her elbow on the console beside her. "Tell you what's not true?"<br /><br />"That you're going to marry my cousin. Gads, the man is a toad!"<br /><br />"But a pleasant, earnest, and kindly toad," Charlotte said with a smile. "And I'm not likely to receive any better offer, so why shouldn't I have accepted his proposal?"<br /><br />"Because you deserve better!" Elizabeth exclaimed, and then lowered her voice when the yeoman at a nearby console looked up in confusion. "Besides, he proposed to me last night, too. How do you know he wasn't just proposing to anything in a skirt?"<br /><br />"I was wearing trousers," Charlotte replied dryly. "And deserving better doesn't mean I'm ever going to get it." She sighed at the expression on her friend's face. "Look, Lizzy, I'm not a romantic person -- you know this. If I'm given the opportunity to go out, start a new life in a comfortable position with a man who wouldn't ever intentionally hurt me in any way, who I can't imagine would ever stray or do anything but treat me as a man should treat a wife, why shouldn't I accept it? I'm only getting older, and I'd like a chance to have children, carve out a space of my own. There certainly isn't much of that here."<br /><br />"But my cousin...?"<br /><br />"Yes, your cousin," Charlotte snapped, finally displaying anger at her friend's refusal to accept her decision. "What? Do you think that just because he failed to get your seal of approval, he wouldn't be able to get any other woman's? Perhaps I do like him, Lizzy. Perhaps I don't think he's quite as repulsive as you seem to think. Have you ever considered that?"<br /><br />Shamed and embarrassed at this glimpse of her character, Elizabeth didn't respond for a moment. "I'm sorry, Charlotte," she said at last, her voice unsteady. "I wasn't thinking, and I apologize. You're right -- if he has gotten your approval, then I am happy for you. I really am. But I'm going to miss you."<br /><br />Charlotte gave a sad little smile, taking her friend's hand in hers and pressing it gently. "And I'll miss you, too. But the wedding won't be for another few weeks yet, as my mother wants us to make a quick trip down to Earth for a dress. And I'd like you to come to Altair to visit me when we're all settled. It would mean a lot to me."<br /><br />"I would love to," Elizabeth said with a genuinely happy smile. "And perhaps, if I'm lucky, I could even meet the gloriously famous Catherine DeBourgh -- or, heavens, be allowed a glimpse of her office!"<br /><br />Charlotte laughed. "Perhaps if you visit Mr. Collin's desk -- it's only an aisle away!"<br /><br />They both laughed at that, and Elizabeth began to feel a bit better about the situation. As her friend then turned back to her paperwork, she was searching for something else to say when one of the screens in the console under Charlotte's elbow captured her attention, her heart stopping in sudden apprehension. "Why is hangar three empty?" she asked.<br /><br />"Hangar three?" Charlotte echoed, confused.<br /><br />Elizabeth pointed at the screen, where the docket clearly read "open," and turned to call out to the yeoman at the other desk. "Where did the Bingley cruiser get moved to?"<br /><br />"The Bingley cruiser?" The young clerk shook his head. "It wasn't moved. They left."<br /><br />"Who left?" Elizabeth asked dumbly. "What do you mean? They were just here this morning. I didn't get any paperwork."<br /><br />He shrugged and said the forms were probably on their way to her office. "Or it's on your runner," he suggested. "They only left a few hours ago. Packed up and shipped out. Besides -- we assumed you knew, what with your sister being engaged to Mr. Bingley, and all."<br /><br />"They're not engaged," Elizabeth said absently as she scrolled through her messages. "Jane would have told me."<br /><br />Charlotte looked concerned. "That's what everyone's saying, Lizzy. I heard it straight from your mother, in fact ... though I admit I took the news with a grain of salt."<br /><br />But Elizabeth wasn't listening; she was staring at her runner, at the brief message that informed her that the Bingley party had left, not expected to return. In shock, she sat down on the chair behind her, then immediately sprang up again, leaving the bay with only a hasty farewell to Charlotte.<br /><br />She found Jane in the control room, sitting at Elizabeth's desk, reading a piece of paper, fat tears rolling silently down her cheeks. The other people in the room sent surreptitious glances in her direction, but avoided making eye contact, busily working at their own tasks.<br /><br />"You heard?" Elizabeth said softly as she came to a stop in front of her desk. "I'm so sorry Jane. But he should be back, don't you think, if he asked you to marry him--"<br /><br />Jane shook her head. "He didn't," she said in a small voice. "He never made any promises. But I thought..." She shrugged, a wealth of expression in that one, resigned motion.<br /><br />Pushing aside her growing anger and her suspicions of foul play, Elizabeth pulled her extra chair around the desk and sat beside her sister. She threw an arm around her and hugged her close, patting her shoulder as she said, "I'm sure he'll be back, Jane -- within the next few days, I'm certain. I'm sure there was just a mistake. He loves you; I'm sure of it."<br /><br />But he didn't come back, and Elizabeth's first assertion became less and less likely. And as the time passed away, with only one brief note from Caroline Bingley to tell Jane about how enjoyable Earth was this season, they even began to doubt the latter.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Kathy</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 23 Dec 2009 07:36:49 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46329,46329#msg-46329</guid>
<title>SCNoPoJAHoHoHo-A First Class Flight from the P.L.O.T. Bunnies (3 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46329,46329#msg-46329</link><description><![CDATA[ <b><i>A First Class Flight</i></b><br /><br />Blurb: A short excursion into the atmosphere via recycled titles, presented by The P.L.O.T Bunnies in response to Santa's SCNoPoJAHoHoHo writing challenge.<br /><br />In a <span style="color:#0000FF">Perfect World</span> we could choose our travelling companions, but <span style="color:#0000FF">The Naked Truth</span> is that the world isn’t perfect. <span style="color:#0000FF">The little particulars of the Circumstance</span> mean that we may end up flying with people we would rather avoid. For the flight crew, they are stuck with whoever is booked on the flight. Although <span style="color:#0000FF">They know enough who know how to learn</span>, the crew love their job and despite <span style="color:#0000FF">Babies and Bodies</span> of various shapes, forms, sizes and noises, <span style="color:#0000FF">the end is where we start from</span> – the crew love their flying.<br /><br />Having made <span style="color:#0000FF">Connections</span> in London, and <span style="color:#0000FF">With the greatest of expectations</span>, the occupants of the first class cabin of this particular flight, set out for <span style="color:#0000FF">the last adventure</span> before <span style="color:#0000FF">The Christmas 2008 Poem</span> was read. The plane lurched into the inky blackness punctuated with just a sprinkling of <span style="color:#0000FF">Stardus</span>t in <span style="color:#0000FF">The English Night Sky.</span><br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Amelia Bennet</span>’s eldest daughter <span style="color:#0000FF">Jane,</span> was the Cabin Manager for this flight, and began her safety demonstration as the aircraft was pushing back from the terminal. The demonstration used scenario based <span style="color:#0000FF">Variations – a series of what ifs</span> to avoid <span style="color:#0000FF">A Case of Catastrophe</span>. There could be <span style="color:#0000FF">Nothing Wanting</span> when discussing safety – <span style="color:#0000FF">When Tragedy Strikes</span> there could never be <span style="color:#0000FF">Too Much Information. Jane</span> had been promoted to the position <span style="color:#0000FF">One Day in May</span>, and <span style="color:#0000FF">A More Amiable women</span> in such a position you could never hope to find. She announced “Our crew will be <span style="color:#0000FF">Excessively Attentive</span> to your needs. We hope you have, travelling with <span style="color:#0000FF">Everingham</span> Airways.”<br /><br />Working the first class cabin was <span style="color:#0000FF">A Whole New World</span> for two new crew members <span style="color:#0000FF">The Dairy Maid’s Daughters, Kitty and Thorn.</span> Both had long wish to become flight attendants and it was also <span style="color:#0000FF">a Mother’s Favourite Wish. The Price of a Good Education</span> had seen them achieve their hearts desire. <span style="color:#0000FF">Dreams Such as These</span> had led to them being one of <span style="color:#0000FF">Three Servants</span> in the first class cabin, though their safety positions were <span style="color:#0000FF">R5</span>, and <span style="color:#0000FF">R5</span>A*. On this flight they were excited to see the famous actress <span style="color:#0000FF">Autumn Raye</span>, who looked like she had a <span style="color:#0000FF">Bodyswap</span> with <span style="color:#0000FF">a Regency Lady in New York City.</span><br /><br />“She looks much younger on the screen” whispered Kitty, <span style="color:#0000FF">the Fourth Sister</span> in the Bennet Family. “The <span style="color:#0000FF">Emma Experiments</span> with <span style="color:#0000FF">Healing Hands</span> to address <span style="color:#0000FF">A Most Affecting Ailment</span> obviously failed. I even heard she had <span style="color:#0000FF">ESL l</span>essons. It was reported in <span style="color:#0000FF">P&amp;P in the Fandom</span>.”<br /><br />Thorn replied “Did you see her in <span style="color:#0000FF">The Mystery of Colbey Green</span>? .”<br /><br />“No, but I did see her in <span style="color:#0000FF">Netherfield Park is Let at Last</span>, and the sequel <span style="color:#0000FF">Four Evenings at Netherfield.</span> Her performance in <span style="color:#0000FF">L’Histoire de la Rose Blanche</span> was a <span style="color:#0000FF">Moving Day</span> – nothing else has matched up before or since”.<br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Jane</span>, overheard their conversation and said sternly “<span style="color:#0000FF">Loose Lips</span> ladies – keep the chatter down <span style="color:#0000FF">Between the Night And The Morrow.</span> There is plenty of time to discuss that after we land. Wait until I tell you <span style="color:#0000FF">The Nanny’s Story</span> about her.” With this admonishment, and in anticipation of some gossip upon arrival, <span style="color:#0000FF">Kitty and Thorn</span> returned to their duties.<br /><br />Another occupant of the first class cabin was Sir Walter Musgrove. The most senior member of <span style="color:#0000FF">The Musgroves,</span> he hailed from <span style="color:#0000FF">Mare’s Nest,</span> and was a former member of <span style="color:#0000FF">the Misogynist's Club</span>. He was known to drink a little too much in flight, and envisage himself sitting with various imaginary people including <span style="color:#0000FF">Princesses, Peas and Other Imponderables</span>, and even such <span style="color:#0000FF">Mixed Matches</span> as <span style="color:#0000FF">Sardines and Diaries</span>. The crew once found a booking for <span style="color:#0000FF">Sir Walter and the Leprechaun</span>! He had once received <span style="color:#0000FF">A Shocking Inheritance, A Lost Discovery</span> which gave him the title of <span style="color:#0000FF">Kinghorn of the Castle.</span><br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">While he was sleeping, Harold, the Horrible Hairy</span> steward, took the duty free trolley around with <span style="color:#0000FF">Miss Martin.</span> As he was her <span style="color:#0000FF">Cousin Harry</span>, she usually ended up with the job. They made a quite <span style="color:#0000FF">An Unfashionable Couple.</span> There was <span style="color:#0000FF">Nothing to Keep them from their appointed rounds</span> visiting each section of the aircraft <span style="color:#0000FF">Part by Part.</span> They finally arrived at the first class cabin where they usually made their best sales. Occasionally there was <span style="color:#0000FF">An Amusing Dispute</span> over the various items, the staff did their best to avoid <span style="color:#0000FF">Duels of Every Sort</span> between passengers.<br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">A Father’s resolution</span> to avoid <span style="color:#0000FF">Tears on Christmas Eve</span>, resulted in him <span style="color:#0000FF">Paying the Price</span> for <span style="color:#0000FF">The Pendant. Not Every Gentleman</span> would take such a step, but as <span style="color:#0000FF">A Man of Means</span>, it was <span style="color:#0000FF">A Better Course of Action,</span> and would save <span style="color:#0000FF">Untimely Regrets i</span>n the future. Had His Wife <span style="color:#0000FF">Celia</span> been <span style="color:#0000FF">A More Amiable Woman,</span> he would have taken <span style="color:#0000FF">Great Pleasure in the Power of Choice</span> and made <span style="color:#0000FF">An Honourable Offer</span> giving her <span style="color:#0000FF">Fudge</span>. <span style="color:#0000FF">The Tale of Uncle Jack ‘Rabbit’</span> Phillips became a legend in <span style="color:#0000FF">The Family Circle.</span> He said when his wife had <span style="color:#0000FF">The First Glimpse</span> of <span style="color:#0000FF">The Butterfly</span> pendant, that she was <span style="color:#0000FF">The Fairest of them All.</span><br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Jane’</span>s sister Elizabeth was also a passenger in first class. Elizabeth was travelling with her husband <span style="color:#0000FF">Fitzwilliam Ebenezer Darcy</span>. After an initial <span style="color:#0000FF">Estrangement</span>, thanks to <span style="color:#0000FF">An Unforgiving Temper</span>, it only took <span style="color:#0000FF">Twelve Days of Persuasion</span> before <span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy's Rash Proposal</span> achieved <span style="color:#0000FF">An Engaging Friendship. Take two</span> of <span style="color:#0000FF">This Piece of Civility,</span> formed through <span style="color:#0000FF">Regrets and Resolutions</span>, and some further <span style="color:#0000FF">Passion and Prudence</span>, led to <span style="color:#0000FF">An Ode to Mr Darcy</span>, finally creating <span style="color:#0000FF">the Perfect Pair</span>. Her <span style="color:#0000FF">All Too Handsome</span> husband was now known as <span style="color:#0000FF">Mr Popularity</span>. They had overcome <span style="color:#0000FF">Pride and Education</span>, unrequited <span style="color:#0000FF">Love and Prejudice,</span> taking a ride on <span style="color:#0000FF">The Ferris Wheel</span> to create some <span style="color:#0000FF">Changes in Families.</span><br /><br />Darcy leaned over to his wife and said “This is the last flight with <span style="color:#0000FF">Just the Two of Us</span>.”<br /><br />Elizabeth smiled back at him and said “I know, not long now until <span style="color:#0000FF">An Heir is Born</span>.”<br /><br />Her besotted husband replied “You know I am <span style="color:#0000FF">Better for Loving You</span>. Even though some describe our courtship as a <span style="color:#0000FF">Project Pride and Prejudice</span>, I am glad that <span style="color:#0000FF">All that this entails</span> is our future together .”<br /><br />“Ah, so now you try <span style="color:#0000FF">An Endeavour at Civility</span>?" She asked coyly.<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">Please Elizabeth</span>, you must take care. It is time you got some sleep my dear. I promise you some <span style="color:#0000FF">Lilacs</span> after <span style="color:#0000FF">the Midnight Ride of Santa dear. Goodnight Elizabeth</span>” whispered Darcy.<br /><br />Darcy’s sister Georgiana was travelling with them. She had recently written a book called <span style="color:#0000FF">Pride Prejudice and Prussians,</span> highlighting the adventures of <span style="color:#0000FF">An Officer and an Honest Man. Georgiana’s Tale</span> had led to some <span style="color:#0000FF">Burnt Bridges</span> with her publisher Waterloo. <span style="color:#0000FF">What really happened at Waterloo</span> was some <span style="color:#0000FF">Caprice and Instability</span>. Her brother begged “<span style="color:#0000FF">No More Tears</span> Georgiana. <span style="color:#0000FF">The Benefits of Retrenching</span> will take you away from <span style="color:#0000FF">The Edge of this Grey Enigma</span>. <span style="color:#0000FF">All that this Entails</span> is emulating <span style="color:#0000FF">the Hamilton Documents.</span> Why not write something like <span style="color:#0000FF">The Caroline Bingley Diaries,</span> or <span style="color:#0000FF">Pride and Prejudice meets Shrek?</span>”<br /><br />Georgiana was not impressed. She was, up until that time <span style="color:#0000FF">The Girl Who Did not Know Angst.</span> She did ask her brother <span style="color:#0000FF">“Can there be any other opinion on the subject,</span> who else would be willing to <span style="color:#0000FF">take a chance on me?”</span><br /><br />“You never know, you may find some <span style="color:#0000FF">Mistletoe in Austen Place</span> after we land”<br /><br />“You may as well be speaking <span style="color:#0000FF">Of Mice and Uncles</span>” retorted his sister.<br /><br />“Goodnight Georgiana – try dreaming of <span style="color:#0000FF">Racecars, Jane Austen and the Monon Trail!</span>” said her brother.<br /><br />“I may as well sing <span style="color:#0000FF">Songs from the Heartland.</span> Everything has been different since the band <span style="color:#0000FF">Anne and the Gun</span> sang the Wing’s song <span style="color:#0000FF">Live and Let Die</span>.”<br /><br />“Enough already – we need some sleep before we land. <span style="color:#0000FF">Mary Bennet will Reflect on Christmas</span> before we know it” replied her brother.<br /><br />Eventually sleep overtook all of the <span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy’s. Adventures through the looking glass</span> were dreamt by some, while Lizzy dreamt of a <span style="color:#0000FF">Sardines Epic</span>.<br /><br />It only seemed a short time after that the flight began the decent into New York. Items were stowed, and people began their preparations for landing.<br /><br />Upon leaving the aircraft, the cabin crew performed their duties, ensuring departing passengers were thanked for their patronage.<br /><br />“Thank you for flying <span style="color:#0000FF">Everingham</span> Airways” chorused <span style="color:#0000FF">Kitty and Thorn</span> to <span style="color:#0000FF">Mr Darcy,</span> <span style="color:#0000FF">Upon Leaving.<br /><br />“Netherfield</span> will never be the same again” wailed Kitty. “Seeing her has ruined those movies forever. After seeing <span style="color:#0000FF">Autumn Raye</span> in the flesh it’s hard to believe she is <span style="color:#0000FF">Somebody’s Natural Daughter!</span>”<br /><br />“I know what you mean” replied Thorn. “Some things are better left <span style="color:#0000FF">Seen and Unseen.</span>”<br /><br /><b><i>The End</i></b><br /><br /><br />*aircraft safety positions are coded by the side of the aircraft –R for right and L for left, and then a door number. The first number is responsible for the door and the A = assist.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Ann R</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 23 Dec 2009 07:24:51 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46328,46328#msg-46328</guid>
<title>SCNoPoJAHoHoHo-A Familiar Tale using Recycled Titles from the Muses (3 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46328,46328#msg-46328</link><description><![CDATA[ Blurb: A modern romp through P&amp;P using ecologically sound, and non-carbon emitting recycled titles, presented by The Muses in response to Santa's SCNoPoJAHoHoHo writing challenge.<br /><br /><b>A Familiar Tale using Recycled Titles</b><br /><br />Mr Bennet was a former <span style="color:#0000FF">ESL</span> teacher, but had to take an early retirement, so <span style="color:#0000FF">One Day in May</span> saw Mr and Mrs Bennet <span style="color:#0000FF">Take Two</span> spring breaks. The first was to <span style="color:#0000FF">Mare’s Nest</span>, a short distance from <span style="color:#0000FF">Everingham</span>. <span style="color:#0000FF">After their First Glimpse of the district</span>, they took a second journey to the area using <span style="color:#0000FF">Racecars. Jane Austen and the Monon Trail</span> was the objective of this visit. They had a wonderful time, choosing <span style="color:#0000FF">Between the Night and the Morrow</span> to <span style="color:#0000FF">Live, and Let Die</span>ts wait for another day.<br /><br />“What a <span style="color:#0000FF">Moving Day</span>” said Mrs Bennet when they had returned to their home.<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">The Benefits of Retrenching</span>, my dear” replied Mr Bennet. “We can now this sort of break more often - I must compliment you on your choice of destination.”<br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Amelia Bennet</span> was delighted with <span style="color:#0000FF">This Piece of Civility</span>. “I am <span style="color:#0000FF">Excessively Attentive</span> to such details. Now did I tell you about my sister <span style="color:#0000FF">Celia</span>?”<br /><br />“So you are over your <span style="color:#0000FF">Estrangement</span>?” Mr Bennet rolled his eyes. The sisters had fallen out over some circumspect <span style="color:#0000FF">Sardines and Diaries</span> that documented it, subsequently published by <span style="color:#0000FF">Anne and the Gun</span>ning Gazette.<br /><br />Mrs Bennet did not even notice her husband’s comments and immediately began her tirade, barely drawing breath. “That is all in the past. Her <span style="color:#0000FF">Loose Lips</span> have disclosed that <span style="color:#0000FF">Netherfield Park is let at last</span>! The <span style="color:#0000FF">Little Particulars of the Circumstance</span> are that the park has been let by a rich young <span style="color:#0000FF">Man of Means</span> with great <span style="color:#0000FF">Connections,</span> though his best friend is said to have <span style="color:#0000FF">An Unforgiving Temper”</span>.<br /><br />“Sounds like a little too much <span style="color:#0000FF">Pride and Education</span>” smirked Mr Bennet, looking up from his novel. When are they to arrive?”<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">Another Day in May</span>, and they are to stay at least <span style="color:#0000FF">Four Evenings at Netherfield</span> on their first visit!” replied his wife excitedly. “It will be a good thing for our girls.”<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">In A Perfect World</span> would it be <span style="color:#0000FF">A Mother’s Favourite Wish</span> to see one of her daughters married to one of the young rich men?” asked her husband.<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">The End is Where we Start From</span>” she retorted. “I just wish to see all of our girls marry well. <span style="color:#0000FF">All That This Entails</span> is <span style="color:#0000FF">A Better Course of Action</span> to ensure that <span style="color:#0000FF">Somebody’s Natural Daughter</span>, such as <span style="color:#0000FF">Jane</span>, or even <span style="color:#0000FF">Kitty and Thorn</span>, have <span style="color:#0000FF">Pleasant Days</span>, otherwise <span style="color:#0000FF">The Naked Truth</span> is that they may be <span style="color:#0000FF">Paying the Price</span> of a poor match, or even have <span style="color:#0000FF">Untimely Regrets</span> in a marriage” warbled Mrs Bennet.<br /><br />“If we could we have said <span style="color:#0000FF">An Heir is Born</span> things would have been quite different. It would have resulted in <span style="color:#0000FF">Changes in our Families. A Whole New World</span> would have resulted in <span style="color:#0000FF">The Family Circle</span>. <span style="color:#0000FF">The Cousins,</span> such as <span style="color:#0000FF">Miss Martin</span>, and <span style="color:#0000FF">The Musgrove</span>s may have had a <span style="color:#0000FF">Cousin Harry</span>! Heaven help us if he had been known as <span style="color:#0000FF">Harold the Horribly Hairy</span>!” replied her husband chuckling.<br /><br />“Well, it was only <span style="color:#0000FF">A Most Afflicting Ailment</span> that prevented us achieving <span style="color:#0000FF">A Father’s Resolution</span> to have a son. There have been too many <span style="color:#0000FF">Tears on Christmas Eve</span> about it. The <span style="color:#0000FF">Healing Hands</span> were insufficient.”<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">Too Much Information</span>, Mrs Bennet” replied her husband. “Are you suggesting that such <span style="color:#0000FF">A Case of Catastrophe</span> could have been avoided by a <span style="color:#0000FF">Bodyswap?</span>” What steps do we need to avoid further <span style="color:#0000FF">Regrets and Resolutions? When Tragedy Strikes</span>, we no longer have to worry about any entails, our daughters are well educated, so there should be <span style="color:#0000FF">No More Tears</span>.”<br /><br />“You place too much value on <span style="color:#0000FF">The Price of a Good Education</span>” she retorted.<br /><br />Her husband had asked “<span style="color:#0000FF">Can there be any other opinion on the subject</span> - you place too much on <span style="color:#0000FF">Dreams Such as These</span>”.<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">Passion and Prudence</span> are required my dear Mr Bennet. <span style="color:#0000FF">Love and Prejudice</span> have nothing to do with it. More is required rather than <span style="color:#0000FF">An Engaging Friendship. Not every Gentleman</span> can ensure that there is <span style="color:#0000FF">Nothing Wanting</span> in a relationship.”<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">They Know Enough Who Know How To Learn</span>“ stated her husband in mock frustration.<br /><br />“Oh, some things are better left <span style="color:#0000FF">Seen and Unseen</span>”, she wailed. “While <span style="color:#0000FF">Mixed Matches</span> can result in <span style="color:#0000FF">Duels of Every Sort</span>, when <span style="color:#0000FF">An Officer and an Honest Man</span> are involved there should be no <span style="color:#0000FF">Burnt Bridges</span>.” Her temper changed and she suddenly shrieked. “I know, this Christmas, I will put some <span style="color:#0000FF">Mistletoe in Austen Place</span>, that way the girls can take advantage of the rich young men when they return to Netherfield.”<br /><br />“And what makes you so sure that they will return for Christmas?” asked her husband, the <span style="color:#0000FF">Kinghorn of the Castle</span> Bennet.<br /><br />“I hear they are to study <span style="color:#0000FF">The Hamilton Documents</span>, and <span style="color:#0000FF">the Lost Discovery</span> of <span style="color:#0000FF">What Really Happened at Waterloo.</span> However, once they meet Jane, I am sure that will be sufficient reason for them to come back.”<br /><br />“Well, just ensure that the mistletoe is in place before the <span style="color:#0000FF">Midnight Ride of Santa, Dear.</span> At least it should be more successful for our girls than <span style="color:#0000FF">The 2008 Christmas Poem</span>” he chuckled.<br /><br />“You know that poem was meant for you alone, it had nothing to do with the girls.” Despite her maturing years she still managed a becoming blush.<br /><br />There were those who thought the Bennet’s were <span style="color:#0000FF">An Unfashionable Couple</span>, however their love remained strong, surviving their Ah <span style="color:#0000FF">(R5)</span> five <span style="color:#0000FF">Babies, and Bodies</span> that were no longer as youthful as in the past. <span style="color:#0000FF">Amelia Bennet</span> had come a long way from her start in life as one of <span style="color:#0000FF">The Dairy Maid’s Daughters</span>.<br /><br />Of all their daughters, <span style="color:#0000FF">Jane</span> was considered the <span style="color:#0000FF">Fairest of them All.</span> When Jane had met the man who had let Netherfield, their romance rivalled <span style="color:#0000FF">P&amp;P in the Fandom</span>. Together they made <span style="color:#0000FF">The Perfect Pair</span>. This had over the intervening months resulted in an engagement. Another of their party, one <span style="color:#0000FF">Fitzwilliam Ebenezer Darcy</span> had proposed to Jane’s sister Elizabeth, having been attracted by her fine eyes and lively temperament. <span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy’s Rash Proposal</span> was unsuccessful. Due to some arrogant presumptions on his part, and some prejudiced opinions on hers, he was flatly, and not very ceremoniously refused.<br /><br />****<br /><br />The attraction of his fiancé Jane drew Mr Bingley back to spend another <span style="color:#0000FF">Four Evenings at Netherfield</span> over Christmas. He was accompanied by his sisters Caroline and Louisa, and Louisa’s husband, a Dr Hurst. Mr Darcy and his sister Georgiana, and their cousin, Richard Fitzwilliam also came back to Netherfield for Christmas.<br /><br />Mr Bennet was not pleased that his wife’s predictions had so far come to fruition.<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">I Told You So</span>” Mrs Bennet had no hesitation in saying. <span style="color:#0000FF">Amelia Bennet</span> loved it when she was right.<br /><br />****<br /><br />And so it transpired that by Christmas Eve Netherfield Park was occupied by a number of young men. Some spoken for, and others hoping to be so.<br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">While He Was Sleeping, Fitzwilliam Ebenezer Darcy</span>, had dreamt of <span style="color:#0000FF">Lilacs</span>, the smell he most associated with Elizabeth Bennet. He had hoped that he had addressed Elizabeth’s admonishments that she had loudly and most vehemently been vocalised. He hoped he would have a second chance at happiness.<br /><br />Darcy’s romance was also the subject discussion between Darcy’s best friend, and <span style="color:#0000FF">The Cousin</span> known as Richard Fitzwilliam and Charles Bingley. Bingley was heard to utter “Lets hope <span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy Changes Tactics</span>, otherwise he will be worse than ever before. Remember <span style="color:#0000FF">The Last Adventure</span>?”<br /><br />Richard Fitzwilliam replied “All that his failed proposal resulted in was <span style="color:#0000FF">Caprice and Instability</span>.”<br /><br />Nodding in agreement Charles Bingley then said “We are on <span style="color:#0000FF">the Edge of a Grey Enigma</span>.”<br /><br />Darcy’s cousin replied “We could always consider some <span style="color:#0000FF">Variations – a series of what if’s</span>.”<br /><br />“Such as?” asked Bingley.<br /><br />“I am not sure if Elizabeth Bennet believes in fairy tales. Could we turn Darcy into a frog?”<br /><br />“What <span style="color:#0000FF">Miss Bennet and the Frog</span>? That would be taking the fairy tale thing too far. How about have him sing her some <span style="color:#0000FF">Songs from the Heart?<br /><br />“Land</span> sakes man – you know Darcy can’t hold a tune to save his life” replied the Colonel.<br /><br />“We want him to win her for all our sakes. <span style="color:#0000FF">Georgiana’s Tale</span> of her brother’s behaviour in the months since his proposal to Elizabeth left a lot to be desired.”<br /><br />All the men could do was hope that Darcy would be more successful on his second attempt.<br /><br />***<br /><br />A party was to be held at Austen Place on Christmas Eve. The gentlemen from Netherfield and their relatives in residence were invited to the festivities.<br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy, Upon Leaving Netherfield</span> arrived at the Bennet’s, and immediately was ushered into the hallway. <span style="color:#0000FF">With the Greatest of Expectations</span>, Mrs Bennet took matters into her own hands leaving Darcy under the <span style="color:#0000FF">Mistletoe in Austen Place</span>, and shoved Elizabeth in his general direction.<br /><br />“It’s <span style="color:#0000FF">Mr Popularity</span>!” teased Elizabeth when she bumped into the distinguished gentleman. Even she had to admit that she had long considered that he was <span style="color:#0000FF">All Too Handsome</span>. Darcy wasted no time at all in kissing her deeply. And after that kiss under the mistletoe…well that was enough to make Elizabeth melt and change her mind.”<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">Please, Elizabeth</span>!” Darcy pleaded, intoxicated by their passionate kiss. “Accept my hand – I am now <span style="color:#0000FF">Better for Loving You</span>. I take <span style="color:#0000FF">Great Pleasure in the Power of Choice</span> when it comes to taking a wife.”<br /><br />“Ah, so now you try <span style="color:#0000FF">An Endeavour at Civility</span>?” She asked coyly, trying to recover her senses.<br /><br />“I am always most exceedingly civil, in fact I wish to make you <span style="color:#0000FF">An Honourable Offer</span>.”<br /><br />“I had originally thought you were a member of <span style="color:#0000FF">The Misogynist’s Club</span>”<br /><br />“That was just a ploy to prevent <span style="color:#0000FF">A Regency Lady in New York</span> from pursuing me.”<br /><br />“So you are willing to <span style="color:#0000FF">Take A Chance on Me</span> accepting your hand this time?”<br /><br />“Most definitely, although I do need to ask. Will it take <span style="color:#0000FF">Twelve Days of Persuasion</span> for you to accept me?”<br /><br />“I think not. Just a sprinkling of <span style="color:#0000FF">Stardust</span> in <span style="color:#0000FF">The English Night Sky</span>.”<br /><br />“Then let us go out now and view <span style="color:#0000FF">The English Night Sky</span> while we can make our escape.”<br /><br />“Just the <span style="color:#0000FF">Two of Us</span>?” she queried.<br /><br />“Just the <span style="color:#0000FF">Two of Us</span>, I have no wish to share you with anyone. I do not wish to say <span style="color:#0000FF">Goodnight Elizabeth</span> just yet” whispered Darcy.<br /><br />What he did not know was that some people were spying on <span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy’s Adventure. Through the Looking Glass</span> Charles Bingley could see that is was likely that his friend would soon become his brother. His thoughts were in the right direction.<br /><br />****<br /><br />This time, <span style="color:#0000FF">Darcy's Rash Proposal</span>, and its subsequent success had meant that he arrived without a ring. However <span style="color:#0000FF">The Pendant</span>, a Christmas gift he had selected for Elizabeth, would make an ideal interim substitute. <span style="color:#0000FF">Part by Part</span> he would supplement Elizabeth’s jewellery until she had a collection rivalling <span style="color:#0000FF">Princesses, Peas, and Other Imponderables</span>.<br /><br />****<br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Mrs. Bennet's Thoughts Upon Hearing Of Elizabeth's Engagement To Darcy</span> were fortunately not overheard by the newly engaged couple, but had not been heard by <span style="color:#0000FF">the Fourth Sister</span> Kitty , nicknamed <span style="color:#0000FF">The Butterfly.</span><br /><br />The reaction of the other sisters of the newly engaged was quite different. They added a festive blog to their preferred web sites, but chose to name their pieces in different ways. Georgiana Darcy entitled hers <span style="color:#0000FF">Georgiana’s Tale</span>, while Mary Bennet took a more formal approach <span style="color:#0000FF">‘Mary Bennet Reflects On Christmas.’</span><br /><br /><span style="color:#0000FF">Jane</span> married Bingley and Darcy married Elizabeth, and they all lived happily ever after.<br /><br />Meanwhile, Darcy told Elizabeth how she was the only one he had ever loved saying “<span style="color:#0000FF">You Were The First. “<br /><br />******<br />Miles</span> away Caroline Bingley was not happy. She had never quite recovered from losing Darcy to <span style="color:#0000FF">Lizzy. The witch! And the Wardrobe!</span> Elizabeth Bennet’s clothes were just not appropriate to a man of Darcy’s social standing.<br /><br />Caroline’s <span style="color:#0000FF">Project Pride and Prejudice</span> had failed, the <span style="color:#0000FF">Ode to Mr Darcy</span> had not been appreciated, and she now thought that she would seek fame through authorship, commencing <span style="color:#0000FF">The Caroline Bingley Diaries.</span> If Bridget Jones could become famous that way, so could she. Charles Bingley’s second sister was quite miffed when her older sister Louisa pointed out that she could be sued for copying another author directly, and laughed it off by saying “that would make <span style="color:#0000FF">An Amusing Dispute</span>!”<br /><br />Louisa Hurst stopped eating her <span style="color:#0000FF">Fudge</span> long enough to beg her sister to reconsider, then gave up as she was T<span style="color:#0000FF">he Girl Who Did Not Know Angst</span>. It was the only way she could survive living with her youngest sister while they were growing up. Frustrated with Caroline she said “Have it your own way. You may as well write <span style="color:#0000FF">Pride and Prejudice meets Shrek</span>!”<br /><br />“How can you say such a thing! <span style="color:#0000FF">Emma’s Experiments</span> with <span style="color:#0000FF">Pride, Prejudice and Prussians</span> was successful.”She retorted.<br /><br />“I don’t think you should give up on love just yet – you can always hope that <span style="color:#0000FF">Sir Walter Sends a Valentine</span>” said Louise suggestively.<br /><br />“Sir Walter sends everyone a Valentine. There is nothing special about that. He even sent one to that leprechaun.”<br /><br />“<span style="color:#0000FF">Sir Walter and the Leprechaun</span>?”<br /><br />“I suppose she is not really a leprechaun.”<br /><br />“Who do you mean?”<br /><br />“Oh that girl, what’s her name?” Caroline pondered for a few moments before remembering. “That’s it – <span style="color:#0000FF">Autumn Raye</span>. She was always the shortest girl in our classes at Colbey Green, so she was nicknamed leprechaun.”<br /><br />“That was rather unkind.”<br /><br />“No more unkind than the name I was called. My nickname was <span style="color:#0000FF">The Ferris Wheel</span>.”<br /><br />Louisa had to stifle a giggle before having to ask “I had not heard that one. Can I ask why?”<br /><br />“I was told that it was when I became angry I would spin my arms about like a ferris wheel.<br /><br />Louisa would have to wait until later to tell her husband about Caroline’s nickname. Dr Hurst was presently at the hospital with his colleagues as there was <span style="color:#0000FF">Nothing to Keep Them From Their Appointed Rounds.</span> She could see that Caroline was agitated so chose to steer the conversation back in another direction. “Tell me more about <span style="color:#0000FF">Autumn Raye</span> - it is quite an unusual name.”<br /><br />“Well, <span style="color:#0000FF">The Nanny’s Story</span> was that her mother was French, made famous in a tale called <span style="color:#0000FF">L'Histoire de la Rose Blanche</span>, though we could never find the book. We called it <span style="color:#0000FF">The Mystery of Colbey Green.</span>”<br /><br />Louisa Hurst had heard enough – “Caroline, I am going to bed – this is definitely not <span style="color:#0000FF">An A-muse-ing Little Christmas Tale</span>!”<br /><br /><b><i>Finis</i></b>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Ann R</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 23 Dec 2009 07:19:53 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46311,46311#msg-46311</guid>
<title>Pride and Logic Chapter 11 (10 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46311,46311#msg-46311</link><description><![CDATA[ <i>A/N: I apologize for the delay. My computer died and my muse died with it. It also took along half of chapter 17 of Love and Prejudice. The next chapter should come much quicker. Enjoy!</i><br /><br /><b><span style="font-size:large">Pride and Logic Chapter 11</span></b><br /><br />Nyota watched Gaila pick listlessly at her stack of chocolate chip pancakes topped with cinnamon syrup and whipped cream. Chocolate chip pancakes from Denise’s Café was Gaila’s absolute favorite food in the entire universe, especially when those pancakes were eaten at night. Nyota brought her roommate to Denise’s for dinner in an effort to cheer her up. It obviously was not working.<br /><br />Lieutenant Shuran, the Andorian around whom Gaila’s world had revolved for the past few months, was incommunicado. He had cancelled three of their last dates and found that their nightly study sessions at the library no longer fit into his schedule. He did not answer his communicator when Gaila called and took several days to return her messages. Slowly and painfully, Gaila began to take the hint: Shuran was just not that into her. The deathblow had come when Shuran had taken an administrative assignment at the Federation office on Vulcan that would require his absence for the next six months at least. Nyota could not understand Shuran’s sudden coldness towards Gaila. They had seemed so happy and perfect together and Nyota had never seen her friend more committed to a relationship.<br /><br />Nyota was miserable because her friend was miserable. She could not bear to see her usually vivacious roomie so lifeless and grave. Gaila had become a homebody, refusing to go out dancing with the girls and turning down invitations for parties left and right. At least the male cadets at the Academy were happy by the recent turn of events. News of Shuran’s desertion had spread like wildfire, renewing the hopes of countless male cadets that they could now experience the legend that was Gaila of Orion.<br /><br />“You know what would really hit the spot right about now,” Nyota began as she speared a piece of French toast. “A spa day. We could get a mani and a pedi, facials and maybe get worked over by a pair hunky masseuses. I’ll call that Elbian spa downtown to see if they can work us in for Saturday afternoon.”<br /><br />“I see what you’re doing here, Ny,” Gaila sighed as she set down her fork, finally given up the pretense of eating. “I appreciate it, I really do. But no amount of chocolate chip pancakes or hunky German masseuses will get me out of this funk.”<br /><br />“You’re turning down the opportunity to have your naked body oiled down by a man named Hans with biceps the girth of small tree trunks?”<br /><br />“I know!” Gaila exclaimed dramatically. “I hate feeling this way, Ny! It is so unfair. I, an Orion woman in peak sexual condition, am weeping into a pile of pancakes over a man. It’s just not natural!”<br /><br />Nyota got up from her seat to slide into Gaila’s side of the booth as her friend began to cry.<br /><br />“It will be ok, Gaila,” Nyota soothed as she placed an arm around her friend. “I am sure Shuran is just working through his own issues right now. Anyone with eyes can see that he is crazy about you.”<br /><br />“I thought he was, Ny,” Gaila sniffed. “But now I am not so sure.”<br /><br />After her tears quieted, Gaila nudged her friend playfully with her shoulder. “Thanks for looking out for me, Ny. I will be myself again. It will just take some time.”<br /><br />*************<br /><br />Weeks turned into months as the Winter quarter gave way to the Spring quarter, the academic year winding its way to an end. Spock continued to hold practice sessions with Cadet Uhura in order to perfect their performance for the upcoming visit from the Vulcan delegation. He had found that it was becoming difficult for him to maintain his resolve to distance himself from the cadet. Spock found that it was almost impossible to regard the cadet dispassionately when he was thrown into her company during their weekly two-quarter seminar on Vulcan culture. She was the most outspoken and passionate student in the entire class. Spock found himself impressed each week by her ability to synthesize the readings and critique them in an incisive manner. The other cadets seemed content to merely absorb the readings and parrot back the opinions of the scholars. Not his Nyota. Spock soon found that the seminar had become less of a group discussion and more of a constant debate between himself and Cadet Uhura. Despite his resolve to no longer give her any special notice, he could not bring himself to rectify the situation.<br /><br />If their classroom interactions caused Spock to grow more impressed by the cadet’s intellect, their weekly practice sessions helped him to grow enamored of her other qualities. He took great pleasure in watching her perform, his dark eyes observing every detail of her form as she sang; the way her eyes shut tightly whenever she sang a particularly poignant lyric, the long line of her neck as she titled back her head, the way her throat trembled as her voice deepened, the way her hands clinched into fists as she sang of Valdena’s resolve to take her own life rather than live without her lover, the dampness of her dark brown eyes as she finished the aria. In the sitting room of his quarters, performing together as equals, Spock could almost forget that they were student and teacher and the regulations that made the desires of his heart forbidden and illogical.<br /><br />He found it unfortunate that he could not follow his own advice and simply flee the planet as his colleague Shuran had done. Meditation had failed him as well as all of his logical arguments against the prudence of pursuing a romantic relationship with a student. If only he had the benefit of time and distance. Spock took some comfort in the fact that the academic year was swiftly coming to an end. In a few short weeks, he would return to Vulcan and Nyota Uhura would return to her own homeland. If the passage of time and meditation at the Temple of Shakur did not serve to quell his illogical desire for the cadet, then he would follow the wishes of his kinsmen and bond with T’Pring. He would overcome this.<br /><br />***********<br />Nyota laughed merrily as she walked down the path towards her dorm. Her cheeks were sore from laughing and smiling for the past four hours. Sybok made an engaging and entertaining dinner partner. After weeks of diligent pursuit, Sybok had finally convinced her to go to dinner with him. Nyota had not been trying to play hard to get. Her schedule had been so full with schoolwork, choir practice, dance classes, PT and her sessions with Commander Spock that she simply did not have the time for many outside social activities. However, the end of the quarter brought with it a short pause in the mayhem before the panic of finals took hold. Gaila had practically ordered her to go out with the handsome cadet, even offering to make herself scarce in case she wanted to bring him back to the dorm later in the evening.<br /><br />“Just because one of us is unlucky in love doesn’t mean that the other should pass up an opportunity to get lucky,” Gaila had reasoned.<br /><br />Nyota had been so pleased to see some of her roommate’s old spirit returned, that she agreed without complaint. She even gave Gaila free reign to choose her outfit and makeup for the evening. Nyota had begun to regret that decision when McCoy chose to stop by her dorm for an impromptu visit. Nyota had answered the door expecting to find Sybok only to come face to face with Len. He stood starring at her mutely for a good sixty seconds, his eyes wide and his mouth slightly open.<br /><br />“Darlin’, you’re a little early for my birthday,” McCoy drawled once he had regained the power of speech.<br /><br />“Do you approve?” Nyota asked as she spun around in a slow circle, displaying her short tight sleeveless cherry red tube dress with matching stiletto heels.<br /><br />McCoy let out a whistle as he stepped into the room. “What’s not to like, Ny. Just don’t tell me you’re wearing that thing outside this room. Otherwise, I’ll have to follow you around with a hypospray full of tranquilizer for every male that you pass.”<br /><br />“Ny’s got a hot date with Sybok,” Gaila trilled. “Doesn’t she look fierce? I am sure that even the stodgiest Vulcan could not resist her in that dress. In fact, maybe you should go by Commander Spock’s office to test my theory.”<br /><br />“Wait a minute,” Len replied, ignoring Gaila’s teasing. “You’re going out with Sybok?”<br /><br />“Relax, Len. It is just dinner and it will be fun.”<br /><br />“I just don’t trust that green blooded hobgoblin.”<br /><br />“Hey! What’s so wrong with being green?” Gaila protested, stepping in between the two to glare at McCoy.<br />.<br />“Why not? “ Nyota argued, pushing Gaila aside to give the good doctor a glare of her own. “Give me one good reason why I should not go out with Sybok and enjoy myself?”<br /><br />“Let’s just say I’ve got a bad feeling about this one. He is way too slick and smooth, Ny. I just don’t think he is all that he says he is.”<br /><br />Nyota shook her head in disbelief. “So he is too charming? This from the man who is best friends with the campus Lothario?”<br /><br />“Hey,” McCoy weakly protested. “Jim is a good guy, even if he is a bit of a lady’s man. He is a straight shooter and he is honest. This Sybok guy just waltzes in here with a sob story and a song and half the campus is in love with him. Something just doesn’t add up, Ny.”<br /><br />“I don’t understand. I thought you and Sybok were friends.”<br /><br />“We’re friendly but not friends. Jim and Sybok are friends and so by extension I’m thrown into his company quite a bit. Let’s just say that you are not the only filly he’s tried to wrangle.” McCoy sighed. “Just be careful, Ny.”<br /><br />“Maybe you are just being paranoid, Len.”<br /><br />“Really? Tell me, dollface, hasn’t he done anything that at least makes you pause and wonder what he is really after?”<br /><br />Nyota turned and walked over to the window, her hands settled firmly on her hips. She really thought Len was being irrational, but she would give his concerns the benefit of the doubt. While she thought Sybok was a nice guy, he had made her uncomfortable at times. He was awfully touchy, even by human standards, and she still could not shake the unease she felt at his cavalier use of his telepathic powers. But, he had never done anything to really cause her to distrust him. Perhaps it was his lack of logic that made his innate telepathy a bit hard to control. Besides, he had all the appearance of goodness about him.<br /><br />“I don’t know, Len,” Nyota sighed as she turned towards him. “I just don’t get the same sketchy vibe that you do. You’re the only one on campus that seems to be wary of him. I mean, Captain Pike likes him and he’s the toast of the first year class.”<br /><br />“For your sake, I hope that I’ve got him all wrong. I just want you to keep your eyes open and not be blinded by his pretty face.”<br /><br />McCoy regarded her silently for a few moments before a genuine smile spread over his lips.<br /><br />“You do look gorgeous, Ny. He stepped towards her and gently took her by the shoulders, rubbing his thumbs in circles over the smooth exposed skin. “You know you’re my girl, right? It’s my job to worry about you.”<br /><br />Nyota’s angry look melted. “I know, Len,” she replied before leaning forward to place a kiss on his cheek. “Don’t worry about me. I’m always careful.”<br /><br />McCoy blushed as he looked at his friend fondly. “Well, me and worry are kissing cousins. It can’t be helped.”<br /><br />“Tell me again why you two aren’t shagging?” Gaila asked, startling her friends who had forgotten that she was in the room.<br /><br />That evening Sybok took her to the best Ethiopian restaurant in San Francisco. Nyota was especially surprised by the choice in restaurant, as Vulcans were known for their disdain of eating food with their hands. Sybok reasoned that as a v’tosh’ka’tur he did not have the same aversions.<br /><br />“Some food is best eaten with the hands, Nyota,” Sybok explained with a grin before brushing a kiss across her knuckles.<br /><br />They spent two hours talking, drinking honey wine and feeding each other portions of various vegetables wats wrapped in sour injera. In between bites, Nyota invited him to her performance before the Vulcan delegation.<br /><br />“I would love to come see you perform, Nyota. But I will be off planet next week. There is some business I must attend to that cannot be avoided. Besides, I do not believe that my presence would be welcome.”<br /><br />“Is it because of your brother?” Nyota asked, becoming annoyed on his behalf.<br /><br />“While I do not believe that my brother would welcome my presence, I am more concerned by my reception by the rest of the delegation. You see, our family is quite prominent in Vulcan politics and society and several of my kinsmen will be in attendance. They do not look upon me with kindness in light of certain events,” Sybok replied, his eyes downcast.<br /><br />Nyota reached across the table and clasped his hand in hers to offer him comfort. Sybok smiled sat her sadly before continuing.<br /><br />“Please, do not be sorry on my account. Your presence at the delegation event is quite an honor. You shall meet some of the most important members of the Vulcan high council. My grandmother, T’Pau will be in attendance…”<br />“T’Pau?” Nyota gasped. “You are related to the great T’Pau?”<br /><br />“Yes. The legendary T’Pau is my grandmother. The old Vulcan will never let you forget how legendary she is either. I look forward to hearing your opinion of her when I return,” Sybok replied before taking a large sip of his wine. “My father, Ambassador Sarek is also expected. You will never meet a colder or more ruthlessly logical Vulcan than Sarek. Well, other than T’ Pau. I believe Spock’s wife is also expected to attend.”<br /><br />Nyota nearly choked on her wine at Sybok’s last bit of news. For some reason she found the notion of Commander Spock being a married man to be both disturbing and surprising. “I didn’t know the commander was married.”<br /><br />“All Vulcans are bonded to another at the age of seven,” Sybok casually replied. “T’Pau hails from one of the most respected families. She is a cold vain creature, a fitting mate for my brother. I was once bonded to a female, but she too was taken from me when I was exiled.”<br /><br />Nyota finished her wine in silence, her mood suddenly sobered.<br /><br />After the meal, they meandered hand in hand around Pier 39 browsing various shops and enjoying the street performers. Nyota felt the unease that had overcome her at the news of the Commander’s marriage pass as she enjoyed Sybok’s easy smile and conversation.<br /><br />“I had a wonderful time tonight,” Nyota began as they stopped near the entrance of her dormitory. “I really needed this.”<br /><br />“It has been my pleasure, Nyota,” Sybok replied with a smile, his amber eyes moving from her own dark orbs to rest on her lips. “Thank you for favoring me with your company.”<br /><br />Sybok bent towards her and captured her mouth in a kiss. Nyota’s shock soon gave way to acquiescence and she found herself leaning into his embrace, her hands clutching at the fabric of his tunic as she returned his kiss with equal ardor.<br /><br />“The night is still young, Nyota,” Sybok breathed against her mouth as they parted briefly to regain their breath. “Perhaps we can continue to enjoy the pleasure of each other’s company somewhere more private.”<br /><br />“I don’t know what’s gotten into me,” Nyota panted as she shook her head to clear the haze that had settled there. “I really should…”<br /><br />Sybok cut off her reply with another kiss. Nyota’s protests were soon forgotten as her mind and body were filled with heat. She moaned into his mouth, earning a throaty chuckle from Sybok. Nyota fisted her hands in his hair as Sybok moved from her mouth to place wet kisses along her neck.<br /><br />“Sybok,” she sighed as she ground herself into him. “We shouldn’t…”<br /><br />“Uhura!”<br /><br />Nyota was wrenched from the warm haze that had enveloped her at the sound of her friend’s voice. Her eyes popped open to view Leonard McCoy standing not ten feet away, the hard lines of his features stark in the dim lamplight.<br /><br />“Len,” Nyota nearly yelped as she hastily pushed against Sybok’s shoulders.<br /><br />“It’s nearly curfew, Ny. You should really be getting back up to your dorm,” McCoy continued as he stepped foward, his jaw tight as he eyed Sybok.<br /><br />Uhura glanced at the clock by the door of her dorm. She had only minutes to spare before missing curfew.<br /><br />“You’re right, Len,” she sighed as she turned back towards Sybok. “I don’t know how I lost track of time. You should get a move on too, Sybok. Thanks again.”<br /><br />Nyota made to kiss Sybok on the cheek before thinking better of it. She chose to wave goodbye to him and McCoy instead before hurrying up the steps to her dorm entrance.<br /><br />Nyota sank against the wall of the turbolift on the way up to her apartment. She could not believe that she had engaged in a full-blown make out session in front of her building. She could have been seen by anyone. Thankfully there was only Len to witness her uncharacteristic behavior. She thought that she should have been angered by the interruption, but all she could feel was relief. It was not like her to behave in such a manner and she could not explain what had overcome her. If Len had not been there she was sure she would have done something she would have come to regret.<br /><br />****************<br />“Do you make a habit of lurking outside of Nyota’s dormitory at night, McCoy?” Sybok sneered once Nyota had left.<br /><br />“I just happened to be in the neighborhood,” Len replied as he eyed Sybok warily. “You know you could have landed Ny in some hot water. Oddly, violations of the curfew are taken seriously.”<br /><br />McCoy began to walk towards the men’s dorms, Sybok in tow.<br /><br />“Then there is a little rule called Social Regulation 134B that forbids overt public displays of affection on the Academy grounds,” he continued. “Now, that might not mean much to you to have those blots on your record, but Uhura’s record is pristine. She’s been angling for a spot on the Enterprise since she landed here. I’d hate to see her hard work hampered because of a little moment of weakness.”<br /><br />“I wouldn’t dream of standing in the way of Nyota’s goals,” Sybok replied.<br /><br />“Of course you wouldn’t,” McCoy snorted. “Now, you might just see Uhura as a bit of tail, but that little gal happens to be one of my dearest friends. She’s at the top of her class and is the best student in her department. Correction. She’s the best damn student in the entire academy. When she gets out of here, she’ll have her pick of starships for assignment, although she’d only ever choose one ship. She’s got a head on her shoulders that’s something special and a heart that’s golden to match. “<br /><br />“I assure you, Leonard. I am very aware of Nyota’s good qualities. She is a remarkable woman.”<br /><br />“Then I’m glad we are in agreement.”<br /><br />Soon they arrived at the entrance of the men’s dormitory. Sybok turned to the left to go towards his wing only to be stopped by a hand on his shoulder.<br /><br />“One more thing, pal,” Len began. “I don’t know you or what you’re about. But I know Nyota. She’s no lightskirt and she ain’t easily charmed by a pretty face and a nice story. So, I’ve got no idea what she finds so damned special about you. But, she’s a grown ass woman and I respect her choices. However, is you ever hurt her…”<br /><br />Sybok suddenly grabbed McCoy’s hand from his shoulder and tightened his grip until McCoy winced.<br /><br />“I would not make threats that you are incapable of seeing through,” Sybok whispered harshly.<br /><br />McCoy’s eyes widened and then narrowed suddenly. “I would never underestimate the damage a doctor can do with a well chosen hypospray.”<br /><br />Sybok laughed before dropping his hand and patting McCoy quickly on the shoulder.<br /><br />“Touché, doctor. Be thankful that you will never have to make good on your threat. You can rest assured that hurting Nyota is the farthest thing from my mind.”]]></description>
<dc:creator>Candace</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sun, 24 Jan 2010 06:51:16 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46247,46247#msg-46247</guid>
<title>Persuaded by Love Chapter 3 (6 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46247,46247#msg-46247</link><description><![CDATA[ Note: Thanks again to Laura and Sybil - nothing gets by either of them! I do plan to post on Tues, but not sure about next Saturday with the family stuff going on. BTW, I researched about adopting step children in Ohio and I was told that even with a special needs child, one only has to petition the courts. I guess it's different in every state. So now, here's Richard's side of the story...<br /><br /><b>Chapter 3</b><br /><br />The needle biopsy hadn’t really hurt all that much; it was just uncomfortable as the lump was located on the side of Marie's breast toward her under arm where there was much less tissue. Ed was beside himself that neither of them had felt the lump before and Marie had to remind him that every couple goes through times of “routine” in their relationship and no one was to blame. They had an appointment scheduled for Thursday at 4:30 to learn the results of the test, and she didn’t know how she was going to live through the next twenty four hours. Her cell phone rang and she recognized Richard’s number. For at least the next half an hour her anxiety was forgotten as she laughed at his recounting of Callie’s weekend wake up calls and her crimes at school.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />Will was in bed dreaming. He envisioned Beth dressed in a white sarong as she danced through the sand. She laughed and swayed to her own music calling out to him to join her. He didn’t want to move, entranced by the vision of his wife and her unadulterated joy. “I just want to look at you,.” he kept repeating to her as the evening breeze lifted her hair and her skirt as she moved.<br /><br />“How can you look at me with your eyes closed, honey?” Beth murmured in his ear as she propped herself up on her elbow lovingly gazing down at her obviously dreaming husband.<br /><br />“Even in my dreams you are always there to tempt me.” He answered smiling but his eyes remained closed. “You were dancing on the sand and I just stood and watched. You are so beautiful, Elizabeth.” He snaked his arms around her and held her tightly whispering again his love as they both held on to their last morning alone. The Florida paradise would end at noon.<br /><br />**********<br /><br />The original plan called for Richard to pick up Jeannie in Ft Wayne around noon on Thursday, swing back through Bryan to collect Callie and then deliver the girls to the cabin sometime between five and six. He would then turn back around and drive the three hours home to Bryan and enjoy seventy two hours of peace and quiet before the <i>Married with Children</i> show came to life in front of him. That all changed when he was blindsided by Elise. He couldn’t wait any longer; he had to talk to someone about it, and Will was the only living soul in the Stephen’s family who had ever heard Ellie’s name.<br /><br />With military precision, Richard had packed Callie’s bags and an overnight duffle for himself before he set out to retrieve Jeannie. The little firecracker never stopped talking from the moment she saw Richard until Callie jumped into the Jeep: then the two of them watched a movie and played in the back seat for the longer leg of the trip. Richard was grateful for the uneventful three hours because if he really admitted it to himself, meeting the woman formerly known as his fiancé had thrown him for quite a loop and he wasn’t sure just how much more stress he could endure.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />The honeymooners were ensconced in the larger three bedroom cabin and for some reason, were actually quite nervous. They had stopped at the stored on their way in from the airport and Beth began preparing potato salad and baked beans to go with the burgers and hot dogs they planned to grill. Will had mentioned to Beth that Richard had some things on his mind and that he requested to stay the night. When he mentioned it had to do with a former girlfriend, Beth’s ears perked up and said there was no way that she was going to miss that conversation. Will watched her in amusement as she made a circuit around the cabin: first to the kitchen, then to the door to look out, then across the great room to give him a kiss or hug, then back to the kitchen to check on something, then returning to the door,<br /><br />“Elizabeth!” he called to her while catching her during the fly- by kiss she granted him. “For heavens’ sake, relax. What’s the matter?<br /><br />“Oh, Fitzwilliam, I am so nervous. The girls are coming here. We will be a family for the first time. All of us. Even Richard will be here to join us. These first days of our marriage have been so perfect. I want our time as a family to be perfect as well. I just…”<br /><br />“Darling,” he pulled her near. “Our daughters love us and will just be happy to see us. I daresay, they expect all the goodies that we brought to spoil them with as well. Trust me, we’ll have a tremendous time here this weekend. They just want their momma and daddy now. I’m a bit nervous myself, but for quite another reason.”<br /><br />“What? What else could you possibly be nervous about now? You know the girls love you, right?”<br /><br />“No, that’s not it. I have had you to myself whenever I’ve wanted for over ten days. I’m not so sure I can contain myself or wait until the little angels – and I’m not including Richard in that image – are otherwise occupied or in their own beds. “He laughed as he gathered her in his arms and headed toward the master bedroom. “By my calculations, we have one hour before reality intrudes. I have plans…”<br /><br />“Don’t you always…” his wife giggled as he slammed the door shut with his foot.<br /><br />True to Will’s calculation, the couple was just leaving the bedroom arranging themselves to look calm, cool and collected when they heard Richard’s Jeep pull up the gravel drive. More excited than their children, the newlyweds ran out of the cabin and onto the deck and each grabbed a daughter and held on tightly. They exchanged children and performed the ritual again, all the while talking over each other, laughing, hugging and kissing. Richard stood by in amused satisfaction as he could easily tell how relaxed and happy his long troubled cousin acted and how amazingly like a family the four of them looked.<br /><br />Setting down Jeannie, Beth walked over to her cousin and hugged him warmly pulling back only to plant a kiss on his cheek. “I’m glad to see you, too, Richard.” She laughed as she held on to his hand to bring him over to Will.<br /><br />Slapping him on the back, Will deadpanned, “Well, look at you; I think you’ve only aged about ten years in this one week. Not bad, soldier, not bad at all.” The two men then exchanged heart felt “man hugs” which to Beth amounted to nothing more than a second of contact, but she knew the genuine friendship and love that existed between the two.<br /><br />Because Sanibel Island has a very strict rule about taking sea shells from the beaches, Beth and Will had purchased a large selection from a giant shop in Ft Meyers. The girls spent quite a long time admiring each one, tracing them on paper and building pretend sea shell castles. Other gifts included shell necklaces, bracelets and many other trinkets, topped of with a treasure chest box in which each girl could place their “pretties”, as their momma referred to them.<br /><br />Dinner was on the table quickly, for once, as the men didn’t waste any time in the grilling area. Richard could feel himself growing less tense with each moment spent in their company, and though he loved Callie dearly, he was grateful to turn over the reins. The couple laughed uproariously over his tales of Callie’s school troubles and then Beth spent a moment talking to Callie about her temper and her tendency to be a little too bossy. Callie returned Richard’s tattling by revealing his Sunday school skipping tendencies which lead to Beth reprimanding him in a teasing manner as well while also reminding her daughter it wasn’t nice to tattle in retaliation.<br /><br />During this interaction, Jeannie had settled herself on Will’s lap and occasionally spoke to him about things at SKAT. He attempted to draw her into what they were currently doing as a family, but keeping up with the conversation was difficult for her, so he didn’t push it. Looking at the two with their heads together, Beth sighed contentedly; though they were three hours away from Pemberville, she truly felt she was home.<br /><br />They built a bonfire, consumed s’mores, and soon, two tired girls were asleep in their bunk beds. Callie insisted that she would be fine on the top, so her momma took a leap of faith and let her sleep there. Will and Richard chuckled as she checked several times before finally glaring at the cousins and stating that she knew her daughter would be just fine.<br /><br />The night had a bit of a chill to it. While Will and Beth had gone to listen to prayers and to tell their daughters, again, how happy they were to be together, Richard had lit the firepit. Walking out hand in hand, the couple moved to the swing and Richard smiled to himself as they appeared to be joined at the hip, but quickly decided that was not a thought he should be pursuing.<br /><br />After a few questions about the drive up and their accommodations on Sanibel, Richard cleared his throat and attempted to talk about the part of his week with Callie that was so much on his mind. Before he spoke, though, Beth broke in, “Richard, I know I said that I wanted to hear all of this, but if you truly just want to talk to Fitzwilliam, I can make myself scarce. He can live without me for awhile.” She smiled at him tentatively.<br /><br />“No, Beth, I’m Okay with you here. More than Okay actually. As our pasts have proven to you, Will and I don’t always come up with the best solutions when left to our own devices.”<br /><br />“Hey,” retorted Will, “I don’t know about that. We got her a job, a house, a husband and a father for her kids. I’d say that we did pretty darn well.” They all laughed.<br /><br />“You’re treading on dangerous ground, my friend.” His new wife warned as she tugged at the ten day growth of beard he sported. She had promised him a shave when they returned home, and he was very much looking forward to that personal grooming session – particularly the ending, which would be quite different from her session last summer.<br /><br />The trio settled back in to what would become a ritual for them in the coming months: talking about issues from farming, the new house plans, discipline and even faith and romance. Richard began by explaining a little more about himself and his life to Beth. It was interesting for Will to listen to Richard describe himself. Although the two men were close as boys, the fact was they only saw each other a few times per year growing up, and when they did see each other, they didn’t spend their time chatting about their lives. They had instead looked for action and adventure, not to mention practicing the occasional one upmanship, and attempting to keep each other out of trouble.<br /><br />“It’s funny, really,” Richard began, “Will is so much more like my father and I’m so much like his, that we used to joke that even though we were born in two different countries, we were with the wrong set of parents. My dad was extremely strict – very by the book. He wasn’t mean or a bully or anything; it was just ‘his way’ or no way.” Will nodded his head in agreement. “We didn’t see eye to eye on most things, and my mom ran interference a lot. She wanted to have more kids, I think, but I wore them out. I never sat still; I never took no for an answer, and I pushed every boundary.<br /><br />“The older I became, the more I rebelled. I guess when we were about fourteen, they had had enough of me and shipped me to Pemberville for the summer. Uncle Matthew worked me like a dog.” The two cousins laughed. “Or at least that’s what I thought. By that time, Lizzy was about eight and Charlie was a tadpole always underfoot. Aunt Olivia had just lost the twins not long before and in a sense, I was the comic relief. Oh don’t look at me like that, Will; I was.<br /><br />“Anyway, that’s a story for another time, Elizabeth. Hey, he’s got me calling you that now. It does seem to fit you. OK, so after that summer, I did start to see that I needed to quit fighting my dad so much and enjoy the last three years of high school. After the holidays that year, we transferred to Ft Hood and that’s where my dad ended his career. It’s also where I decided that I wanted to be a soldier.<br /><br />“But Dad insisted that I go to college. Man, that was quite the fight, let me tell you. That one went on for almost two years, but in the end, going to BGSU was a smart move; and I don’t regret it, except for Ellie.”<br /><br />Beth looked intently with concern at Richard. The humorous sparkle that resided on his face and in his eyes so much of the time extinguished itself at that point. She could visibly see him tense and then she felt Will’s muscles tighten as well. Will had not revealed anything to his wife, as he knew Richard was really an intensely private man and he didn’t want to betray him. They talked many times about Richard and where he was in his life at the time, but Will never revealed much of his cousin’s past.She looked up at her husband as she gently squeezed his hand, then she brought her gaze back to Richard and openly encouraged him with her sympathetic smile.<br /><br /><i>Well, here’s goes nothing</i>. Richard sat perfectly still with only his hands flexing in and out of fists as any indication of his nervousness and tension. “My first three years in college were pretty care free. I partied a lot, dated casually a <i>lot</i> and occasionally attended class.” The three laughed at what was probably a pretty accurate description of Richard’s life. “And even though I was In ROTC, it wasn’t until my senior year that it started to hit me that after I graduated, I’d be shipped overseas somewhere, probably the Middle East. I started looking at things a little differently. The ROTC program at BG is fairly strong, but like on most campuses, there was quite a liberal base of students and faculty that would picket or hold rallies protesting our presence and the military machine in general.<br /><br />“Since my rebellion days, I thought I tried to keep a fairly open mind about those opposed to the military, so I went to some of the gatherings and listened to the speakers. That’s when I first met Ellie. She was standing with a group of very beautiful, very self involved sorority types. I think she had to attend as an assignment for a class or something. Anyway, there was this auburn haired beauty among a bunch of bleached blondes, and she looked amazing. I walked up, introduced myself and started some inane conversation.<br /><br />“The next thing I knew, we were together constantly. I met her after classes, walked her back to her sorority house and took her out every chance I got. I finally got around to telling her that I was in ROTC, and although a little shocked, she liked the fact that I stood for something and that I would be an officer someday. She didn’t tell me too much about her life except that she was from the Toledo area and her dad was an area business man. She went home on occasion, but she never invited me. My buddies said that was a sign that something was weird, but I didn’t invite her to Pemberville either, so I didn’t think much of it.<br /><br />“By Christmas, I couldn’t imagine my life without her. She was a junior and had a whole year to go, but it didn’t stop me from saving up for a ring. When I come here for the holiday, I told Will about her. Mr. Practicality said that I didn’t know enough about her or her family to be thinking about such a big step, but I was too smitten. I talked to my mom and she suggested that I invited Ellie to the annual New Years Eve party. To my great surprise, she accepted, came down and brought a friend with her.<br /><br />“Well, the friend picked up right away that my family was not the wealthier of the two, and she was all over Will. Do you remember that? She was so funny trying to act like she understood the farm. She kept needling him about how much money his family had and practically drooled over him.”<br /><br />Will sat up uncomfortably in the swing while Beth laughed. “You don’t have to remind me of the gold diggers from my past. She was just one of many.” He said drolly.<br /><br />“Oh, yes, Cousin, how you have suffered…”<br /><br />“Now boys…My dear husband,” Beth addressed Will while caressing his face, “You are loved now for who you are…as we all should be. Go on Richard.”<br /><br />And he did. He described the party that night and how she had captivated him and his mother. His father, however, had warned him that she seemed to be a “society type’ which certainly wasn’t the kind of girl Richard desired, and someone like that wouldn’t fit in well with his background or his future. After the midnight kiss, he explained how he swept her into Will’s room upstairs and proposed. Though the ring was small, he truly loved her. She quickly agreed, but asked that they not announce their engagement until she could speak to her family.<br /><br />New Year’s Day Richard traveled back to Toledo with her to meet her family. They lived in the fashionable suburb of Perrysburg in a huge house on the Maumee River. He recalled how he had felt very much out of his element when the housekeeper took his coat and ushered Ellie and him into a very formal sitting room. He was quite uncomfortable as they waited for her parents.” Richard saw Beth’s nod in understanding when seeing wealth for the first time. Though Richard knew his aunt and uncle were wealthy, they did not have “staff” to attend to their needs, and while beautiful, their home did not hold the trappings of the vastly rich.<br /><br />“Her mother was nice enough, but her father was something else. Remember that movie with DeNiro and Cameron Diaz? He was about that bad. Instantly took a dislike to me and wasn’t shy about it. We drove back to BG in stunned silence. She hadn't told them of the engagement, but assured me that she loved me and all would be well.”<br /><br />“But it wasn’t, was it?” Beth empathized while snuggling closer to Will.<br /><br />“No,.” Richard sighed. “Classes began again and although she didn’t dodge my calls or ditch me, things just weren’t the same. I stopped by at the house a few times and I noticed that she wasn’t wearing the ring. She made some excuse about needing to get it sized. For Valentine’s Day, I had saved up a lot of money and took her to a really nice place for dinner. She had told me that she couldn’t go out that weekend because the sorority had some big shindig with the other Greeks so we celebrated a few days early. Anyway, I was babbling on about setting a date and really thinking about our future when I looked up and saw the coldest set of eyes I’d ever seen.<br /><br />“Very calmly, almost with deadly precision, she cut me to pieces. She said that she realized we were just too different. We wanted different things. She could not conceive of being a military wife and she had no desire to live on some god forsaken base. It was out of nowhere because we had discussed all of those things before. I didn’t know that woman sitting there at all. She handed me the ring and said that it was best to totally sever our relationship. Then she said she’d made arrangements for a ride home. Before I knew what had happened, these two frat boys crawled out from under whatever rock they inhabited and escorted her out of the restaurant. It was humiliating to say the least.”<br /><br />“Good lord, Richard,” Will exclaimed. “You didn’t tell me that part. You just told me the two of you had broken up because she didn’t want to come with you after you graduated. I had no idea.”<br /><br />“Wow!” Beth shook her head. “How could someone be so cold?” She paused for a moment trying to take it all in and process from a women’s point of view before she continued. “ Richard, there has to be more to that story. If you loved her, she had to have been a special person. You don’t give your heart away very easily, unless you count Callie.”<br /><br />Richard smiled. “I believe your daughter is only the second female to whom I’m not related by blood to ever steal my heart. Fortunately, except for waking me at ungodly hours, <i>she</i> has never failed me.”<br /><br />“What did you do then, Richard? Did you ever see her again on campus?” Beth was genuinely concerned even though it had happened so long ago. <i>I hope I never see this woman at Callie’s school, or I’ll probably deck her</i>.<br /><br />“Oh, believe me, I stayed away from sorority row and every other haunt I knew she frequented. I skated through that semester, barely graduating. I told my family it just didn’t work out, young love and all that. I busted my butt on the farm that summer and then got the heck out of Ohio for basic training. One more thing that I ran from, right Will? No, don’t try to defend me. I could have told you or mom what happened, but I didn’t. I came home for Christmas but only stayed for like two days. I honestly don’t even remember if I told my folks that I loved them the last time I saw them. It had been almost a year later, and that woman still had a hold on me. I hated her for it.” He unclenched his fists at that point but still the misery was clearly painted on his face.<br /><br />“it was a mere two weeks later that I had to come back for the funerals. I just felt I had no heart left. Will bore the brunt of everything.”<br /><br />“Rich…” Will interrupted not wanting his cousin to feel that guilt any longer.<br /><br />“No, you know I’m right. That was it. I told myself that I was a soldier tied to nothing but my country. After that, these guys barely saw me for the next ten years. One of my friends from school came down for the funerals. He told me that Ellie had become engaged to Jeffrey Roberts, some big frat president who had quite a silver spoon and trust fund to match. I assume that somewhere down the road they married because her name is Mrs. Roberts.”<br /><br />Beth stood up and walked over to him to give him a hug “Richard, you’ve said so much and yet I think you have not told us nearly all that you felt or the times you had together. I knew you hid behind your sarcasm and self-abasing humor, but I didn’t know the depth of how heart broken you really were – are. And now this has all come up again by seeing her at Callie’s school of all places. I’m so sorry that I put you in that position.”<br /><br />“Don’t be ridiculous. I loved fighting with her over those stupid issues. Remind me Cousin to talk to you about how ridiculous the school system has become.” Will rolled his eyes. “Seriously, maybe this is just another step that I need to take to reconcile everything. You know, these past two weeks have very clearly brought home to me how much I missed out when I was gone and how much I owe you, Fitzwilliam.”<br /><br />“We’ve already been down this road. It’s past history.” Will replied as Beth settled back down next to him and kissed him lightly. “I just don’t want to see you beat yourself up about it and drudge all this back up. We’re all starting new lives, right?”<br /><br />“Let’s hope. She looked damned good, though. I’ve got to say it. Except those cold eyes. Man, they can vaporize you if you’re not careful.”<br /><br />“Good ammunition for a teacher or administrator,” Beth mused. “But not so good for the woman underneath. If, in fact, she is one.”<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />As she lay in Will’s arms that night, Beth couldn’t help but be bothered by Richard’s story. Something just wasn’t adding. Not that she thought he was lying or deliberately leaving something out, she just couldn’t believe that someone could really be that cold. Richard deserved so much better than that. She had to admit that his story did shed much light on his character and because of it, she felt so much closer to him now.<br /><br />“Fitzwilliam?”<br /><br />“Hmmm?”<br /><br />“Are you awake?” she turned to look him in the face.<br /><br />“Yes. I didn’t know you were, though.” He traced her features with a finger gingerly ending by winding his hand in her hair.<br /><br />“He still loves her.”<br /><br />“I know.”<br /><br />“We have to help him.”<br /><br />“I know. I’ll have to come up with a plan.”<br /><br />“I know.”]]></description>
<dc:creator>Jan</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sat, 19 Dec 2009 21:42:22 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46230,46230#msg-46230</guid>
<title>An A-muse-ing Dispute - Part 3 - Works in Progress (3 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46230,46230#msg-46230</link><description><![CDATA[ (DNA) A small update before we see what stories the Bunnies and Muses have created. The only A.N.G.S.T. generated in this wee chapter is the pressure that the aggrieved parties have placed upon themselves – payback time! Santa’s ‘outing’ is dedicated to Narelle, who ‘outed’ me through her googling managed to find that we frequent the same university campus!!! (we will meet up soon). Please excuse any mistakes – wrote this piece in a rush hence it is unbeta’d (though I it may be post beta’d), so any mistakes are all mine – my only excuse is a visit to the optometrist who diagnosed some new glasses are required – will go with that until the new specs arrive (delayed due to the Christmas break here…)(RA)<br /><br /><b>An-A-Musing Dispute – Part 3 – Works in Progress</b><br /><i><b>The week before Christmas</b></i><br /><br />The deadline for the posting of the SCNoPoJAHoHoHo writing challenge was looming, and amidst the flurry of festive North Pole activity, Santa was eagerly awaiting the submissions of the P.L.O.T Bunnies and the Muses. The North Pole CEO had to force himself to concentrate on the important tasks at hand, and not be distracted by the anticipation of the seasonal writings.<br /><br />The jolly man’s thirst for more stories had been partially quenched by some clever pieces by Jose and Sybil, and was delighted at the level of creativity displayed. However, it was his personal Christmas wish that there would be a few more stories that he could read, or even listen to when travelling on December 24, via his C.O.L.L.I.N.S. software programme (Computerised Oral Literary Linkage Input Node for Sleighs). C.O.L.L.I.N.S. * was his high speed speech recognition programme that formed part of the equipment affixed to his reindeer powered present delivery transport, and allowed for DWG pages to be read aloud. This way Santa could concentrate on ensuring that those expecting gifts were reached, and his tight schedule was maintained, while affording himself some entertainment while in intercontinental mode.<br /><br />Knowing that the Festive Decree stated that the stories by the PB’s and Muses had to be posted by the winter solstice, Mr. Claus had spent many hours over the previous weeks checking the boards to see whether the P.L.O.T Bunnies and the Muses would be the first to upload their tale. He was initially surprised that the PB’s had not raced ahead to place their story on the board early, as they liked to remain a hop, skip and a jump ahead of their competition. After further contemplation, he realised that both parties would likely leave it until the last minute to submit their pieces so that their ideas would not be borrowed or upstaged. <i>Hmmm, as it seems they are both trying to achieve an element of surprise it appears I shall just have to wait a little longer…</i><br /><br />Mindful of the many pressing issues related to his responsibilities of the Christmas Eve flight still requiring his attention, he reluctantly minimised the screen that displayed his RSS feed from the DWG. He drew a deep breath before resuming his fatherly role as the CEO of Christmas Inc., and addressing the items on his To Do which began with a review of the latest North Pole progress reports from Elf Austen.<br /><br />Perusing the sheets of holly embossed parchment, a pair of mirthful eyes scanned the neat rows of figures, supplemented with colourful graphs depicting the performance of various areas of festive functionality. His red cheeks glowed as a smile graced his face, noting that the organic feed procured for the reindeers had led to an improvement in reindeer endurance and minimised their greenhouse gas emissions, and that the majority of requests for Christmas gifts were reasonable and not excessive. At the rear of the reports he saw that Elf Austen had included the latest report on the M.P. (More Please) Index.<br /><br />It was apparent that there was an alarming increase in the volume of story continuation requests. <i> Are the PB’s and Muses continuing to support their writers and beta’s or are they distracted with the SCNoPoJAHoHoHo challenge? Best I get Austen in here for his opinion..</i>. The red suited executive had to reposition himself in his chair in order to reach the Elf-Com device. It appeared that his rather large stomach was in the way. Chastising himself slightly as he patted his tummy, he muttered “it seems I have indulged in a few too many hot chocolates of late – I must go back to the gym in the New Year.”<br /><br />His finger gently pressed the gum drop button to activate the connection between his office and that of Elf Austen. A buzzing sound was heard briefly before Austen’s elf like voice could be heard uttering “Yes Sir?”<br /><br />“Austen, could you come to my office for a moment, I would greatly value your opinion on something.”<br /><br />“Certainly Sir, I shall be there in a jiffy.”<br /><br />It took only a few minutes for the Executive Elf to arrive at Santa’s office, where he was immediately ushered into the office to meet with his red suited manager.<br /><br />“Firstly I must complement you on your excellent reports – very comprehensive, and it appears that we are ahead of where we were at this point last year.”<br /><br />“Thank you Sir. Everyone has worked diligently. While we are fortunate that there is no financial crisis in the areas under our jurisdiction, everyone wished to demonstrate their skills and dedication to the tasks at hand.” Elf Austen beamed thanks to the praise received from his velvet robed boss.<br /><br />“There is one aspect of the reports I would appreciate some further advice.” Santa smiled conspiratorially.<br /><br />The North Pole’s Chief Elf cheekily raised his eyebrows before stating “I am happy to provide whatever feedback I can" thinking Santa had more than gift giving on his mind.<br /><br />Glancing over the edge of his silver rimmed spectacles, Mr Claus asked “Are the PB’s and Muses still assisting authors as requested? I see that the MP index remains quite high.”<br /><br />“I did ask myself the same question when I prepared the report, and as a result made some discrete enquiries. It seems that both parties are providing assistance, however, with seasonal and festive activities some authors appear to be finding the present situation challenging between seasonal commitments and real life issues.”<br /><br />“Well” said Santa nodding in understanding “I can certainly appreciate that many have commitments at this time of year. However, I hope it is not just an excuse put forward by the Bunnies and Muses so that they can concentrate on their challenge stories.”<br /><br />The reliable Elf replied “I did think that may be the case, but given the feedback comments on the DWG Boards the reasons given are supported by the comments from the authors themselves”.<br /><br />Santa was appeased but still somewhat frustrated by what Elf Austen had related. Surely there was some G.O.S.S.I.P.I.N.G. (Governing Opinion that Stipulates Situational Information Presenting Ideas Negating Generalisations) that would assuage his fears. He felt it necessary to articulate his thoughts. “Are we <i>quite</i> sure?”<br /><br />The chief Elf gave an enigmatic smile. “Quite so, Sir. I did undertake some M.O.N.I.T.O.R.I.N.G. (Manual Online Network Interrogation Technical Observation Rigorously Independent and Nicely Governed), which revealed a widespread amount of P.A.N.I.C. (Personal Angst Necessitated due to Impending Considerations) within both groups.”<br /><br />“They deserve all of the P.A.N.I.C. they are experiencing after the recent doses of A.N.G.S.T. we have experienced!” the jolly man chuckled. “Can you describe the scenes?” he asked, his eyes twinkling in merriment.<br /><br />“Well, the PB’s did seem organised, they had allocated groups of titles to teams of Bunnies, but it seems they have fragments of stories that did not connect. I happened to tune in when they realised that they had a series of individual paragraphs and discussions became quite heated.”<br /><br />Santa leaned back in his chair, enjoying Elf Austen’s tale. “Those Bunnies have a bit of a temper problem when their thoughts go in different directions. And the Muses?” he posed.<br /><br />“The Muses were still busy pondering, seeking flashes of inspiration.”<br /><br />“You mean they haven’t even started writing?” asked the Head of the North Pole incredulously.<br /><br />“No they haven’t” smirked Elf Austen.<br /><br />“Well they certainly have their work cut out – the deadline is only a few days away” retorted the red suited executive. He paused briefly before stating – “Perhaps I should upstage them – though <i>(he added dejectedly)</i> that would mean revealing my preference for Austen related fanfic.”<br /><br />Elf Austen drew a short breath. He was in a quandary – he was aware of something that Santa was not. The question now was should he reveal what he knew? He realised it was time to finally confront his boss with some knowledge he had withheld for some time. Austen swallowed deeply before continuing “If I may be so bold, Sir, that may not be the challenge that you think.”<br /><br />Santa drew his brows together in confusion. “What do you mean?”<br /><br />The usually energetic Elf, was slightly cautious. He had contemplated this moment occurring for some period of time. As a result he had prepared a response that he hoped would be appropriate to the situation now being faced. “It would seem that there are some who are already aware that you are a lurking Dwiggie.”<br /><br />The CEO of Christmas Inc. was taken aback. “They know? All of them? I have been outed?” he asked incredulously. The jolly man’s face was as red as his suit.<br /><br />“It would appear so, sir. I know you do not like eves dropping, however I could not help overhearing a conversation between a few members of the aggrieved parties” said Elf Austen hesitantly.<br /><br />“Go on” urged Santa. Having been presented with some alarming information he wished to know it all.<br /><br />“Very well Sir. It all occurred from the time of our meeting in the S.W.O.R.D. Room. I had accidentally left the S.W.O.R.D. Room monitoring device open, and it captured a comment by a couple of the aggrieved parties. I did not wish to bring it to your attention until I could confirm the veracity of their statements.”<br /><br />Santa contemplated this for a moment before querying“And I take it that you have verified what was said?” His snowy brows were furrowed in contemplation.<br /><br />“E..e..r ..Yes sir” responded Austen, with a face as red as the suit of most senior North Pole personage.<br /><br />Santa’s blush matched that of his most senior Elf. “Oh dear. I find myself quite embarrassed. What will Mrs Claus say? We had been so careful. I hardly know what to think!”<br /><br />Elf Austen sought to reassure his highly respected manager. “Sir, they were not commenting about the fact that you were a lurking Dwiggie, more to the fact that you didn’t realise that they knew.”<br /><br />“You mean that they do not seem to mind that I like fan-fic?”<br /><br />“On the contrary Sir, they seem to accept that many people do not wish to admit to their fan-fic obsession.”<br /><br />“Do we have any idea how they found out? asked Santa.<br /><br />Elf Austen replied "Apparently it was down to Lady Cat.”<br /><br />“But she hardly leaves her rooms! Nobody appears to like visiting her rooms – so how could they have found out?”<br /><br />The respected Elf was quick to respond. “Well I can solve two mysteries at the one time. You recall you had conducted an inventory on the Holly Liqueur, after it was discovered that elves Wickham and Willoughby were found drunk at the Sanditon Regiment for Retired Reindeers?”<br /><br />“I do recall – we extended their sentence for cleaning out the stalls by a further 12 months.” Santa rolled his eyes while shaking his head, causing his beard to brush against his plush suit. “Some elves will never learn.”<br /><br />“In order to hide their misdeeds they left the bottle in Lady Cat’s suite, not realising that she has to be constantly monitored due to her bouts of erratic behaviour. I reviewed the T.O.N. (Tapes of the North) recordings from the day that Wickham and Willoughby went missing. She can be seen taking a rather large swig of the liqueur bottle when they passed it to her, and her antics after that are quite amusing. She disclosed many things, one of which was your enjoyment of fanfic.”<br /><br />“I just hope that doesn’t end up on Y.O.U.T.U.B.E.”(Yuletide Online Universal Tapings Uploaded and Broadcast Extensively) inquired Santa. Seeking some clarification he went on to ask “What do you suggest Austen?”<br /><br />“That if you choose to post comments, or even a story in the future that you acknowledge who you really are – there seems no need to remain anonymous” posited the Elf.<br /><br />“I appreciate your candour, Austen. I will discuss it with Mrs. Claus this evening.”<br /><br />“So will you be posting in your own name in the future?” asked Austen in all seriousness.<br /><br />“Take it as a question on notice. It is not a matter than can be decided upon quickly, nor just by myself. Your candid and pertinent advice is appreciated as always.” Said Santa in all sincerity. He truly appreciated the honesty and integrity displayed by his most senior Elf. “Given the few days remaining until my Christmas Eve duties, I may choose to post in my name before Christmas, or give further consideration and begin posting as my true self in the New Year – it is too early to tell.” Santa now seemed to require some time for self reflection – as a result Elf Austen thought it was timely to return to his own office.<br /><br />“Would you mind, Sir, if I returned to my duties – there are a couple of approvals that should be processed this day to keep present delivery on track” asked Austen.<br /><br />Distractedly, the North Pole Inc., CEO replied “Of course, I should not wish to prevent you from addressing urgent tasks. I shall contemplate this further, and let you know accordingly.”<br /><br />“Very good, Sir. I shall return to my duties now.”<br /><br />Santa was cognisant of letting the well regarded Elf know that his frankness and honesty were really respected. “Austen, I appreciate your efforts this day – there are not many who would be so honest with me – particularly about such a sensitive subject.”<br /><br />Elf Austen gave Santa a genuine smile. “It is my pleasure. I hope the Dwiggies will benefit from your observations and interpretations – that way we may all benefit from your ‘outing’”.<br /><br />“Thank you Austen –now away with you! There are much more pressing deadlines than these!”<br /><br />With a beaming smile, filled with a great sense of relief, Elf Austen left Santa’s chambers and returned to his rooms to recommence his tasks.<br /><br /><br />*******<br /><br />*The COLLINS software, and Santa’s sleigh specifications were outlined in An A-Muse-ing Little Christmas Tale]]></description>
<dc:creator>Ann R</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sun, 20 Dec 2009 08:04:38 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46175,46175#msg-46175</guid>
<title>Better For Loving You- Chapter 20 (8 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46175,46175#msg-46175</link><description><![CDATA[ Whoop! One week till Christmas, yay! I'm away this weekend and working Christmas Eve (and will obviously be busy on Christmas Day!) so it will be over a week until the next update; I'm sure you can all forgive me :) This current chapter ends in a good place though, I promise; no evil cliffies!<br /><br />Anyway, hope you enjoy the show and have a very merry christmas!<br /><br /><br /><u>Chapter 20</u><br /><br />Alex rose early the next morning, hoping to catch Elizabeth before she left for her walk; his brother had told him of their walk together yesterday morning and Alex guessed that she probably intended to walk out again today. He was anxious to speak to her, to apologise. Following Darcy’s departure she had excused herself, disappearing until it was time for dinner, and even then appearing subdued and preoccupied, preferring to sit close to her father and talk quietly with him rather than engage with the rest of the company as was her usual want. Both father and daughter had retired early and, though Alex and his father and Maria were too polite to speculate aloud about the reasons, all suspected it had something to do with Mr Darcy’s visit.<br /><br />Leaving his room and walking down the hall to hers, Alex knocked on the door of Elizabeth’s room and waited to be admitted. It was as he expected; Elizabeth was up and dressed, already wearing her spencer and gloves. She looked surprised to see him and not entirely pleased; her usual ability to hide what she was thinking seemed to have abandoned her this morning and Alex wondered what it was that had her so affected.<br /><br />“Good morning Alex,” she greeted him, turning away and fiddling with her gloves.<br /><br />“Good morning,” Alex replied, stepping closer. “I hope I’m not intruding.”<br /><br />“I was just about to go for a walk in the park,” Elizabeth told him and he noted she had avoided the question.<br /><br />“Yes,” he agreed. “Fred told me about your walking together yesterday; it was good of you to take him.”<br /><br />Elizabeth shrugged. “It was no trouble, I enjoy his company.”<br /><br />“You do not appear to be enjoying my company at the moment Liz,” Alex stated, unable to ignore her obvious discomfort any longer.<br /><br />“It is not you!” Elizabeth hastened to assure him. “I am simply anxious to be gone.”<br /><br />“You are so desperate to walk?” Alex queried, smiling. Perceiving Elizabeth’s slightly guilty look he suddenly understood. “Unless of course you are not going to the park to simply walk.”<br /><br />“I have my father’s permission,” Elizabeth defended herself, not appreciating his tone.<br /><br />“I am sure you do,” Alex replied easily. He looked at Elizabeth for a long moment before stepping aside, “Well, do not let me keep you. I shall expect a detailed account later on though, I warn you. It is the price you must pay for keeping secrets.”<br /><br />“I am sorry for not confiding in you,” Elizabeth replied. “But I...the knowledge was mine to cherish and I did not wish to share it. I daresay you will understand one day,” she concluded with a smile.<br /><br />“I hope so,” Alex sighed. On impulse he leant down and pressed a kiss to her cheek. “I am happy for you Elizabeth. And if he can make you happy, then he deserves you.”<br /><br />“He does,” Elizabeth whispered. “I love him so much,” she confided, eyes shining.<br /><br />“Well don’t just stand there,” Alex teased. “Go and tell him that.”<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed lightly and went to leave the room; she stopped and turned back to Alex when he called to her.<br /><br />“If you’re not back within the hour, I’m coming after you,” he warned good-naturedly, smiling when Elizabeth blushed prettily.<br /><br />“Mr Darcy is a gentleman, Alex,” Elizabeth scolded him.<br /><br />“He’s not the one I’m worried about,” Alex quipped; he chuckled when Elizabeth glared at him and swept out of the room. “One hour, Liz!” He called after her.<br /><br />Standing alone in the now empty room, Alex sighed and shoved his hands in his pockets. He tried to picture Elizabeth married, and married to someone other than him. If the way her entire being lit up at the thought of her Mr Darcy was anything to go by she would be very happy; it was still a struggle reconciling himself to the thought that his friend Miss Elizabeth Casterton would soon be no more. Realising that there was undoubtedly another suffering too, worse indeed than him, Alex left Elizabeth’s room and went instead to her father’s. He knocked and was not surprised to find Lord Casterton up, stood looking out the window.<br /><br />“Good morning Alex,” the elder gentleman greeted him with an attempt at a smile.<br /><br />“Good morning, my lord,” Alex replied. He shut the door behind him and admitted, “I thought that perhaps you could use some company.”<br /><br />“Ah,” Lord Casterton breathed. “You have spoken to Elizabeth.”<br /><br />“I have,” Alex agreed. “I had intended to apologise to her for my thoughtless tease yesterday but she seemed a tad...preoccupied.”<br /><br />“She has gone then?” Lord Casterton asked, taking a seat and gesturing for Alex to do the same.<br /><br />“She has,” Alex confirmed. “She told me you have already given your blessing.”<br /><br />“Oh yes, months ago,” Lord Casterton replied absently. “This moment seemed so far off then, though.”<br /><br />“It is a little strange to think of Elizabeth married,” Alex confessed, “though I am very happy for her. Mr Darcy seems a good man.”<br /><br />“I can hardly think of anyone better,” Lord Casterton replied, nodding. “And certainly no-one better for her. They are perfectly suited to one another.”<br /><br />“You may look forward to plenty of grandchildren then,” Alex joked daringly; he was not surprised when Lord Casterton glared at him but wanted to shake the elder man out of his melancholy and make him see the bright side.<br /><br />“It is my daughter you are speaking of,” Lord Casterton reminded Alex darkly.<br /><br />“Yes, and she is marrying a man she loves, and who loves her in return. They shall have quite a brood together, I’m sure of it. Shall you like being a grandpapa, do you think?”<br /><br />A slow smile dawned across Lord Casterton’s face as he contemplated the possibility and admitted, “I should like it very much.”<br /><br />“Their son will be quite a catch,” Alex mused, sitting back in his chair. “Heir of Pemberley and the next Baron Courtney; hopefully, anyway.”<br /><br />“Oh don’t worry,” Lord Casterton assured him with a laugh. “I intend to live as long as physically possible, and at least until I can hold my grandson in my arms. After that, I can die happy.”<br /><br />“I shall hold you to that, my lord,” Alex replied. “And I shall pray that Elizabeth’s first child is not a boy, simply to keep you around for as long as possible.”<br /><br />“I’m touched that you care so much,” Lord Casterton quipped, smiling.<br /><br />“You are Elizabeth’s father, and my father’s best friend; it would be difficult for me not to care. And I suppose I do quite like you as well, occasionally.”<br /><br />Lord Casterton laughed at Alex’s teasing, grateful for the company. It kept his mind off what was likely occurring in the park.<br /><br />***<br /><br />Elizabeth entered the small park, glancing around for any sight of William. There were four entrances to the park, one at each of the compass points, with the Fraiser’s house on the western side and the Fitzwilliam’s on the eastern. As she approached the centre of the park she looked to her left and noticed a horse tied at the gate; when it tossed its head and pawed the floor, Elizabeth smiled with recognition.<br /><br />Darcy had taken a seat to await her arrival and had allowed himself the luxury of watching as she approached, admiring how she looked in the early morning sun. Standing, he had walked to meet her and quietly spoke her name to draw her attention.<br /><br />“Elizabeth.”<br /><br />“Oh,” Elizabeth spun around and smiled. “You surprised me!”<br /><br />“Forgive me,” Darcy replied with a grin, taking her hand and bestowing a kiss to the back of it.<br /><br />“You have not been waiting long?” Elizabeth worried, hoping she had not given him cause to doubt her.<br /><br />“A few minutes only,” Darcy assured her, stroking his thumb across the back of her hand as he kept it in his. “And the fault was mine; I was here very early.”<br /><br />“Could you not sleep?” Elizabeth asked, taking a step closer.<br /><br />Darcy shook his head. “Could you?”<br /><br />“No,” Elizabeth admitted, smiling tenderly. “I have never spent a longer night tossing and turning.”<br /><br />“Nor I,” Darcy agreed before lovingly adding, “Though I daresay we shall never have to repeat the experience.”<br /><br />“We won’t?” Elizabeth queried, her breath catching when he reached up and stroked her cheek.<br /><br />Darcy shook his head, his eyes tracing the path of his fingertips over her smooth skin.<br /><br />“Why?”<br /><br />“Because,” Darcy replied quietly, “our sleeplessness was no doubt due to the anticipation of asking, in my case, and answering, in your case, a certain question that, in the event of a favourable answer, shall never have to be asked again.”<br /><br />“Oh,” Elizabeth breathed. “You make a good point.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Darcy replied, his lazy grin making Elizabeth feel weak at the knees.<br /><br />“Of course,” she attempted to tease as she pointed out, “your reasoning is based upon a rather significant presumption.”<br /><br />“You could say that,” Darcy granted, letting loose her hand so as to wind his arm around her waist, drawing her closer.<br /><br />“You disagree?” Elizabeth challenged, determined not to let him see how affected she was.<br /><br />“I do not presume, Elizabeth; I hope,” he replied softly. “With my heart and soul, and every inch of my being.”<br /><br />Unable to resist, he bent and pressed a feather light kiss to the side of her neck, feeling her shiver at the contact. Inhaling the scent that was uniquely hers, he quietly confessed, “I almost lost hope after our argument in Kent, but when I saw you again all of my old dreams and desires returned to me, stronger than ever before.” He drew back so as to look into her eyes. “There was so much I hoped for in my heart but my mind was convinced that I could not have a chance. That I did not deserve your forgiveness, that I was a fool to hope for...that this moment would never come...” he shook his head and tried to swallow past the sudden lump in his throat, embarrassed at making such a fool of himself.<br /><br />Elizabeth took his face between her hands, stroking his cheeks. “Tell me of your hopes,” she implored, “so that I may be the judge of whether or not they are foolish.” Seeing his reluctance she leant up and kissed him. “Please?”<br /><br />“I hoped to become a better man,” Darcy began, encouraged by her words and actions. “So that I could one day deserve you. I hoped for forgiveness and the chance to show you I had changed. I hoped to make you love me as I love you, to earn your respect and trust. I hoped that one day this moment would come and that I would finally hear you speak the words I have dreamt of. And I hoped that we would be married and would live together at Pemberley with our children and you would allow me to devote myself to your happiness.”<br /><br />“You are no fool, my love,” Elizabeth whispered as he tenderly wiped away her tears which had escaped during his confession. “You already have my forgiveness, my trust, my respect and my love. And surely you know by now that all you need do is ask, William, and everything else you hope for shall be yours.”<br /><br />William pressed his lips against hers and Elizabeth allowed her eyes to slip shut as she responded to his kiss; she felt him draw away and opened her eyes to see him take a step back and then watched through her tears as he dropped to one knee before her. It was so terribly clichéd and prior to this moment she would have laughed at such a saccharine gesture; now that she was in the moment, however, nothing could have been more perfect. Their positions, the way he looked up at her, his handsome face with its loving and tender expression, the hint of nervousness in his eyes, the warmth of his hands as they held hers; it was all exactly as she’d never imagined it but totally and utterly perfect. And that was before she heard what he had to say.<br /><br />“Elizabeth,” Darcy breathed. “I cannot make speeches. Know though that I love you, and that I will always love you, until my dying day. Please say that you will do me the honour of becoming my wife?”<br /><br />“I will,” Elizabeth replied with a joyous smile.<br /><br />The happiness which this reply produced was such as Darcy had never felt before and he expressed himself on the occasion as sensibly and as warmly as a man violently in love can be supposed to do; namely, by quickly rising to his feet and drawing her into his arms. It was several moments before they felt themselves able to separate and, as they did so, Elizabeth was struck by how well the expression of heartfelt delight, diffused over his face, became him and made a vow then and there to encourage such feelings at every opportunity.<br /><br />She laughed when he tried to thank her for her acceptance.<br /><br />“Oh! Do not thank me; I am being entirely selfish. I am hopelessly aware that my happiness depends on you and so marrying you is as much for my benefit as it is for yours. More so, undoubtedly,” she added wryly, “as all the advantages of the match are clearly on my side; or so people will say.”<br /><br />“Since when have you cared for what “people” think?” Darcy challenged. “And let me tell you now, Elizabeth, that this is the last time I wish to hear you dismissing your own value in such a way.”<br /><br />“Engaged for less than a quarter of an hour and already you are issuing orders!” Elizabeth exclaimed, pretending to pull away. “I think I may have made a mistake.”<br /><br />Darcy held her fast and effectively kissed away her protests.<br /><br />“You, sir, do not play fair,” Elizabeth admonished him when they separated, somewhat irritated by her breathless tone.<br /><br />“It is a double edged sword, my love, never fear,” Darcy quipped as he tried to compose himself. He smiled upon seeing Elizabeth’s pleased expression before sobering to explain. “I do not mean to order you about, but I love you, Elizabeth, and I do not like to hear anyone misrepresenting your worth, even if that someone is you.”<br /><br />“I fear you may be biased as to the extent of my worth, Mr Darcy,” Elizabeth teased.<br /><br />“I daresay that is my prerogative,” Darcy replied. “As your soon to be husband.”<br /><br />“Not so soon, sir!” Elizabeth laughed, pulling out of his arms unexpectedly and moving out of arms reach. “At least not until you answer some of my questions.”<br /><br />“Indeed,” Darcy replied with an arched brow. “What sort of questions?”<br /><br />“Oh, nothing too taxing,” Elizabeth teased, her spirits rising to playfulness as the happiness of her situation began to sink in. “Though I should like you to account for having ever fallen in love with me. How could you begin? I can comprehend your going on charmingly, when you had once made a beginning; but what could set you off in the first place?”<br /><br />Darcy smiled at her question and replied honestly.<br /><br />“I cannot fix on the hour, or the spot, or the look, or the words, which laid the foundation. It is too long ago. I was in the middle before I knew that I had begun.”<br /><br />“My beauty you had early withstood,” Elizabeth teased in reply. “And as for my manners—my behaviour to you was at least always bordering on the uncivil, and I never spoke to you without rather wishing to give you pain than not. Now be sincere; did you admire me for my impertinence?”<br /><br />“For the liveliness of your mind, I did,” Darcy replied with a smile.<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed, “You may as well call it impertinence at once. It was very little less.”<br /><br />“In truth,” Darcy admitted, “You roused and interested me because you were so unlike other women I had met. After years in town I was sick of civility, of deference, of officious attention. I was disgusted with women who were always so assiduously courting me and thinking of nothing but my pocket book. But then I met you, my dearest loveliest Elizabeth, and you were everything that they were not and, as I said, I was in the middle before I knew I had begun.”<br /><br />“Well, that sounds reasonable enough,” Elizabeth granted, sounding playful but her tender smile demonstrated how touched she was by his words. “Though I must say you seem determined to paint me in the most advantageous light possible. I suppose though that my good qualities are now under your protection, and you are free to exaggerate them as much as you wish.”<br /><br />“And I shall do so with impunity, my dear, you have my word,” Darcy teased in reply, pleased with Elizabeth’s laugh.<br /><br />They were silent a moment before Elizabeth asked, “What time do you suppose it is?”<br /><br />“We cannot have been here more than thirty minutes,” Darcy replied. “When are you expected back?”<br /><br />“Within the hour,” Elizabeth admitted. “Alex said he would come after me if I wasn’t back by then.”<br /><br />“I see,” Darcy breathed. Elizabeth noticed the slight hardening of his expression and hastened to reassure him,<br /><br />“Alex and I are simply friends; he is more like a brother to me than anything else. You need not have any worries on the account of him.”<br /><br />“Do I look worried?” Darcy asked, sounding surprised.<br /><br />“You do not look pleased,” Elizabeth admitted quietly; she was puzzled when Darcy laughed.<br /><br />“Tis the green monster, I fear,” he explained with a smile. “I daresay I will envy any man close to you that is not myself.”<br /><br />“Do you plan then to keep my shut away under lock and key?”<br /><br />“Not at all,” Darcy assured her. “Though I cannot promise I will not keep you chained to my side.”<br /><br />“I cannot say at present that I would object to that arrangement,” Elizabeth replied shyly, pleased when he bent to press a quick kiss to her lips in response.<br /><br />“You should not allow me such liberties,” he murmured against her lips, debating whether or not he should kiss her again.<br /><br />“I know,” Elizabeth replied tremulously. “But I cannot deny myself.”<br /><br />“Nor I,” Darcy admitted, capturing her lips for another lingering kiss before reluctantly pulling away. “I shall have to learn to control myself though,” he admitted as he straightened. “Else your father will have my hide.”<br /><br />“He told me of your conversation,” Elizabeth replied. “He was not too hard on you?”<br /><br />“Not at all,” Darcy assured her. He led her to the bench he had long ago vacated and they settled down beside one another. “He spoke to me as I would speak to any suitor of Georgiana’s,” he went on. “And I daresay I deserved it after the liberties I had taken with you.”<br /><br />“I allowed you such liberties,” Elizabeth reminded him as she placed her hand over his; he entwined their fingers as she added, “I am undoubtedly just as much to blame.”<br /><br />“Thank you for defending me, my love,” Darcy replied with a gentle smile. “But you are a lady and quite innocent compared to myself. I should know better.”<br /><br />“William, I...” Elizabeth sighed and looked down at their joined hands as she shyly admitted, “I am not as innocent as you believe.”<br /><br />She felt him stiffen beside her and his voice was tight as he replied, “What do you mean?”<br /><br />“When my mother was alive, I...I saw things,” she admitted, forcing herself to look at him. “Things that should have been confined to the privacy of her rooms, preferably the ones she shared we my father,” she added bitterly.<br /><br />Darcy wrapped his arm about her and drew her closer into his side, tucking his head against his shoulder and simply holding her for a moment.<br /><br />“We have never spoken of her before,” he noted quietly, feeling her nod.<br /><br />“I do not like to,” Elizabeth replied. “Though there are some things I undoubtedly need to share with you. I cannot bear the thought of you thinking less of me though.”<br /><br />“I won’t,” Darcy assured her. “You have my word. You need not speak of it now though,” he added, kissing the top of her head. “Only when you are ready.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Elizabeth replied; she was still a little nervous at the thought of confiding in him but knew that one day she would have to tell him all.<br /><br />“I have a confession to make,” he said after a moment; he smiled when Elizabeth sat up and looked at him expectantly. “It is nothing too dreadful, only that when I first wrote to you I also wrote to your father to ask him his permission.”<br /><br />“Yes, I know,” Elizabeth replied, thinking he was being obvious. “In the note you gave me.”<br /><br />“No, not there,” Darcy admitted. “In my letter to him. The thought of taking such a liberty without making him aware of it did not sit well with me, but then neither did the thought of superseding your right to choose what to do. In the end I decided to write to him in addition to attaching the note; I was quite certain you see that you would give him the note so no harm would be done by my confession to him in the letter I had written. Does that make sense?”<br /><br />“It makes perfect sense,” Elizabeth assured him. “And thank you,” she added with a quick kiss.<br /><br />“You’re welcome,” Darcy replied, stealing a kiss himself before asking. “What for?”<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed lightly, “For showing my father such respect. It pleases me greatly to see how highly you value him, and he you.” She smiled sadly as she admitted, “The thought of leaving him pains me but at least this way I know that he will always be welcome at Pemberley.”<br /><br />“Always,” Darcy avowed. “I would never do anything to make you unhappy Elizabeth and I know how much your father means to you; he will always be welcome at our home, I promise.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Elizabeth whispered. “You are too good to me,” she added, almost to herself. “I love you so much.”<br /><br />It was the first time she had said those words to him and his reaction was again what was expected from a man such as himself in his current situation; once again he wrapped her in his arms and kissed her, though this time he completely loosened his restraint and let himself experience the freedom of kissing Elizabeth with all the passion he felt for her. He teased her lips with his own, enjoying the feel and taste of them, not so new as to feel strange but then neither so familiar that the novelty did not still excite him. One of his hands found its way into the hair at the nape of her neck as the other pressed against the small of her back, keeping her body flush against his. Her slight moan of pleasure as his hand slid up her waist sent a bolt of excitement through him and he realised, somehow, that they had to stop lest he become completely carried away.<br /><br />Elizabeth’s breathing was completely shattered and she kept her hands on his shoulders to steady herself as he carefully pulled himself away. She thought that his earlier expression of happiness had become him, but the heated look he currently bestowed on her made her feel warm from head to toe. Drawing back, she pressed her fingers to her cheeks, feeling the heat there. Hearing William chuckle, she shot him a look.<br /><br />“I must look a state,” she lamented, trying to ignore the hungry gleam in his eyes.<br /><br />“You look wonderfully dishevelled,” Darcy replied with a roguish grin, admiring her flushed face, red lips and sparkling eyes.<br /><br />“That is, I suppose, your way of saying that I look exactly as I should,” Elizabeth wryly noted. “Thoroughly ravished.”<br /><br />Her tone sounded to Darcy almost irritated and he was immediately contrite. “Forgive me; I should not have let myself...I forgot myself, I’m sorry.”<br /><br />“There is no need to apologise my love,” Elizabeth assured him before smiling and adding, “though I hope you are prepared to face my father’s wrath; he will know what we have been doing the moment he sees me.”<br /><br />“Perhaps we can repair some of the damage,” Darcy suggested hopefully, glancing at her hair. He smiled bashfully when Elizabeth laughed.<br /><br />Reaching up to remove her bonnet, Elizabeth handed it to him along with several hair pins; she proceeded to make quick work of repinning her hair, though her progress was somewhat impeded by the intent way Darcy studied each of her movements.<br /><br />“I do wish you wouldn’t watch me like that,” she teased eventually, “it is most disconcerting.”<br /><br />“I cannot help it,” Darcy replied honestly, almost without thought. “You are beautiful, especially with your hair down.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Elizabeth quietly replied, smiling shyly. Her task accomplished she replaced her bonnet and asked, “There, better?”<br /><br />“Much,” Darcy assured her, inwardly thinking that he really did prefer her hair down and unencumbered. “How long is your hair when it is loose?” He asked curiously.<br /><br />“It reaches to the small of my back,” Elizabeth replied, somewhat surprised at the question, more so by the speculative look in his eye. “Why do you ask?”<br /><br />“Will you promise not to cut it before we are married?” Darcy asked. “I should like to see it down. Please?”<br /><br />“Alright,” Elizabeth granted, blushing; she could not be sure what he was thinking but suspected the truth would make her blush even more so.<br /><br />“Thank you,” Darcy replied with a kiss to her hand. He sighed and admitted, “I think it is time we returned.”<br /><br />Elizabeth nodded and stood; she caught sight of Toby waiting patiently at the gate and nodded in his direction, “Why is he here?”<br /><br />“I returned to my townhouse yesterday and so had to ride here to meet you,” Darcy replied, tucking her hand into his arm.<br /><br />“You are not staying with your aunt and uncle any longer?” Elizabeth asked, surprised. She saw his hesitation as they walked to where Toby was waiting before he eventually admitted,<br /><br />“I am not; my uncle and I quarrelled and I thought it best to leave.”<br /><br />Elizabeth pulled her hand away. “Over me?” She asked quietly and Darcy could sense her withdrawal.<br /><br />He quickly reclaimed her hand and drew her closer, feeling her resist at first before she gave in.<br /><br />“Yes,” Darcy admitted, “over you. He refused to accept my decision to propose to you and so I left. Georgiana and Richard accompanied me.”<br /><br />“Richard?” Elizabeth repeated. “Surely he was not well enough to travel!”<br /><br />“He was very determined,” Darcy replied with a shrug, “And did not seem any worse for wear. He wished to support me, to support us and did not want to remain in his father’s house.”<br /><br />“Oh,” Elizabeth breathed, touched by the gesture. Her mind returned quickly though to the problem at hand. “But what about your uncle? What will happen?”<br /><br />“I expect he will come round eventually,” Darcy replied easily. “And if he does not, well...”<br /><br />“Well what?” Elizabeth pressed. “Surely you will reconcile.”<br /><br />“If he accepts you, yes,” Darcy granted. “But if he does not, I have no desire to see or speak to him. Please, Elizabeth, do not trouble yourself over this,” he added, seeing her distress.<br /><br />Elizabeth pulled away as she exclaimed, “How can I not be troubled? He is your family William! How can I ask you to...”<br /><br />“You did not ask me,” Darcy pointed out firmly. “You have never asked anything of me Elizabeth, expect that I be a good man and I love you all the more for it. Do you not see?” He gave her a little shake to emphasise his point as he admitted, “I can barely describe how I feel knowing that I have finally earned your love Elizabeth, and I will not listen to anyone who dares to insult you, even if that person is a member of my family. “<br /><br />“William,” Elizabeth sighed, still troubled by the thought of causing a breach within his family. “Surely you realise that your uncle is only the beginning? There will be many others who question you and say insulting things about me; will you disown them all?”<br /><br />“If necessary,” Darcy replied firmly. “And do not tell me that you are not worth the sacrifice because I won’t listen to you,” he added stubbornly in his most formidable tone.<br /><br />“Do not tell me what to do!” Elizabeth snapped back, her temper flaring. “And do not presume that you know how to handle this situation better than I! You are only now learning to live with it; it has been my life for the past twenty years.”<br /><br />There was a heavy silence as each tried to control their temper; remorse soon swept over them and several timid glances were exchanged before Darcy opened his arms and Elizabeth willingly fell into them.<br /><br />“I’m sorry,” they apologised almost simultaneously; Elizabeth giggled into his coat as Darcy smiled and laid his cheek against the top of her head.<br /><br />“Please understand Elizabeth,” he tried to explain softly. “I am honoured by your acceptance of my suit my love, and it is with a great sense of good fortune that I envision you as my wife; I will be proud to call you mine Elizabeth, to introduce you as Mrs Darcy. It is incomprehensible to my feelings that anyone should find you lacking in any way.”<br /><br />“So your pride is hurt because your uncle is questioning your choice,” Elizabeth surmised.<br /><br />“Elizabeth,” Darcy sighed, exasperated. He tried a different tack. “Answer me this; how do you feel when you hear your father insulted by those who have never met him?”<br /><br />“Angry,” Elizabeth replied succinctly. “And hurt.”<br /><br />“Then am I not allowed to feel the same when someone insults you?” Darcy asked fairly. He tilted his head to catch her eye. “Well?”<br /><br />“I suppose so,” Elizabeth mumbled.<br /><br />“Why do you doubt me?” Darcy asked quietly, hurt.<br /><br />“I do not doubt you,” Elizabeth cried, cupping his cheek in her hand. “I love you. I doubt myself; I do not know what has come over me,” she admitted meekly, “but the thought of everything you are sacrificing on my behalf makes me doubt my worth. I am just <i>me</i>, how can I compare to,”<br /><br />“To wealth? To material possessions? To the approval of sycophants and fools?” Darcy provided. “Yes, indeed, how can you <i>possibly</i> compare,” he concluded sarcastically. “Elizabeth, I love you for God’s sake! Nothing means more to me than you; I used to care about such things and it made me miserable. My life was empty and meaningless, cold and devoid of affection and love since the death of my father; you have changed all that and that is worth more to me than all the money in the world.”<br /><br />“Forgive me,” Elizabeth whispered as Darcy breathed heavily and endeavoured for composure. “I did not mean to upset you.”<br /><br />“I know,” Darcy sighed. “But do you see?”<br /><br />“I do,” Elizabeth assured him, managing a smile. “I cannot promise that such doubts will not continue to intrude but when they next do so I shall simply remind myself of your words.”<br /><br />“And if that fails,” Darcy added, stroking her cheek. “I shall always be on hand to reassure you. Truly, Elizabeth, this should be a happy time,” he pointed out, smiling broadly. “We are to be married!”<br /><br />“So we are,” Elizabeth teased. “I cannot wait to tell father, and Emily and Jane.”<br /><br />“You see,” Darcy whispered. “What does it matter what others think as long as our true friends and those who love us share in our happiness?”<br /><br />“You are right,” Elizabeth agreed, squaring her shoulders. “I have never cared before and refuse to do so now.”<br /><br />“That’s more like it,” Darcy complimented with a chuckle. “Now, we really must be getting back.”<br /><br />He untied Toby’s reins and held them with one hand, offering his free arm to Elizabeth. Sharing one last kiss, they ambled back through the park, ready for the next stage of their journey together.<br /><br />***]]></description>
<dc:creator>Helen</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sat, 19 Dec 2009 20:09:28 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46173,46173#msg-46173</guid>
<title>Contentment ~ 4 (7 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46173,46173#msg-46173</link><description><![CDATA[<blockquote>
<hr width="50%" /><b> </b><center> Chapter Four </center><br /><hr width="50%" /><br /><br />When Anne first laid eyes on Frederick Wentworth after sixteen years, she felt herself far from unaffected. She had been sure she would be completely indifferent, because she had felt surprisingly calm and courageous in the carriage, on the doorstep and even in the hall. She remained calm now, in that she did not shriek or cry, but her calmness was the result of willpower more than of anything else.<br /><br />He was not a stranger. Although he had grown older and a little heavier, he was still the same man. The cane took her by surprise, as did the limp, but he hardly seemed to mark them himself. He moved as confidently as he had done before, though not as fluently.<br /><br />This was the moment. He bowed and greeted them charmingly, but without acknowledging a previous acquaintance. There was nothing in his countenance that spoke of ill feelings towards her, but at the same time nothing that spoke of a particular regard either. Anne was a little relieved. She detected some curiosity in his gaze, but it did not linger. His self-command was as good as Lady Russell's. She was sure Lady Russell remembered him and he her. How could they not? Both of them had been very important to her -- and incompatible.<br /><br />She did not know how much her appearance had changed in sixteen years. Ever since her father had stopped commenting on her looks she had quite lost track. Lady Russell occasionally said something, but it was usually positive. What would he think? She was still unmarried. Would he wonder why?<br /><br />With so many questions going through her head she had almost forgotten to notice that he was alone. He had not brought a wife and children from India. It might have been easier had he done so, for then the history would have been finished without a doubt. Now, something still lingered.<br /><br />Then they sat. It was almost the usual visit at first. Mrs Croft spoke and occasionally the admiral added his thoughts -- related to the topic under discussion or not -- but after a while she got her brother to speak.<br /><br />Captain Wentworth appeared still quite charming and well-spoken. His tales of India were interesting and amusing. Anne was yet not so captivated by them as not to notice that he did not speak of himself at all. This had been different in the past. He was much more reserved now and she did not think it natural for him.<br /><br />Freddy thought the same, but for different reasons. After all the talk of India from the man who had regularly sent him gifts from there, he returned to the really important things: the usefulness of this person. After inquiring whether his uncle knew how to catch frogs and hearing that he did not, he expressed his amazement. "What a stupid father you must have had."<br /><br />"Freddy!" cried the admiral. While he was happy to hear he at least was not a stupid father, Freddy ought to show some more respect for his grandfather.<br /><br />Freddy was unfazed. "Was he afraid of your mother? Mine is."<br /><br />There was almost a snicker. "I had no mother."<br /><br />"But mothers do not like frogs," he said with a sideways glance at his mother. "Therefore if you do not have a mother you can catch all the frogs you want. There is a lot mothers do not like. Do you climb trees?"<br /><br />Captain Wentworth raised his eyebrows at Mrs Croft. "You do not like frogs?"<br /><br />"Do you climb trees?" Freddy repeated. As far as he was concerned his uncle was very unmannered not to answer him.<br /><br />"No, I do not."<br /><br />"Why not?"<br /><br />"Because I am nine-and-thirty."<br /><br />This surprised Freddy. "Oh! Do you know how old my father is? And he can still do it. Never mind. I know a very easy tree for you to learn."<br /><br />"That is very kind of you."<br /><br />"Indeed, Freddy," said Mrs Croft. "Now sit down and do not reveal everyone's oddities to the world."<br /><br />Anne smiled, for she was already familiar with most of their oddities. Lady Russell might not be, however, and she had looked slightly puzzled upon hearing the admiral could -- and apparently did -- climb trees. Freddy's addressing his uncle so impertinently had not met with much approval in her either.<br /><br />"May I show Miss Elliot my frogs?" Freddy asked after having achieved a full minute of sitting still. He knew who never objected to seeing his catches.<br /><br />"It is raining," said Mrs Croft. "You cannot take her outside." Apparently she did not think Anne would object to frogs either.<br /><br />"They are in my room," he mumbled, realising too late that his mother would not like that very much.<br /><br />Anne got up in haste. "We shall find them a more appropriate place to stay in, shall we not, Freddy? I am sure they do not like your room very much. I know just the place for them."<br /><br /><hr width="50%" /><br /><br />"In his room, Sophia?" inquired Captain Wentworth with his eyebrows raised. It was unclear whether that was in amusement or in disapproval. "Frogs?"<br /><br />"The maids have strict orders to rid his room of small animals." Mrs Croft felt that was quite enough action on her part.<br /><br />"The maids!" Her brother laughed. "That should be effective. Are not all women afraid of small animals?" He could not see a maid touching them.<br /><br />"Are they?"<br /><br />"Does he have a habit of bringing small things into the house?" Lady Russell shuddered and it was clear she was very glad for not having had any sons or young male guests. Quite possibly not even the Musgrove boys were this bad. It occurred to her a moment later that there might be small animals on the loose in this room and she shuffled uneasily on the sofa.<br /><br />"We have seen them at breakfast," said the admiral. "Live and uncooked, that is."<br /><br />Now <i>this </i> was precisely why the admiral was no gentleman, Lady Russell thought. She shuddered another time. How could he speak of it so carelessly? "Freddy --" She would prefer Frederick, but nobody ever seemed to call him that and they usually looked blank when she did. "-- will have to take up another pastime when he goes to school."<br /><br />"School?" The admiral could look blank at that as well.<br /><br />"School tends to be good for boys," said Lady Russell. Sometimes she doubted whether the admiral had ever been.<br /><br />"He has no business going to school if he can barely write his name," offered Captain Wentworth, who had once received a 'letter' from his nephew, enclosed in his mother's missive, for it would be too expensive to send such a piece of nothing on its own.<br /><br />"You must not forget," said Mrs Croft, "that you received information with quite a delay. He can read and write by now. We are not idle here. I consider reading and writing to be very important."<br /><br />"I am glad. But by all means leave him here a little while longer. I might be able to teach him a thing or two. I have little else to do." He had his brother and some old friends, but he first needed to find where his old friends had gone. Receiving information with such a delay also had other consequences.<br /><br />"True," said the admiral. "Although there are more children at your brother's to teach, should you really enjoy that."<br /><br />"Perhaps he thinks they are not as amenable," Mrs Croft smiled. "I mean, of course, that some people consider them to be better examples."<br /><br />"They sound deadly boring to me," said Captain Wentworth, who could only recall letters full of praise. "Mrs Wentworth has only brought paragons into the world. Knowing Edward I am not really surprised."<br /><br />"Mrs Wentworth is a sweet woman, but she brooks no bad behaviour."<br /><br />"Neither do we," Admiral Croft said assuringly. "But perhaps she and I differ in opinion as to what bad behaviour is. Actually..." He screwed up his face in thought. "There were some things I said that she did not approve of last time."<br /><br /><hr width="50%" /><br /><br />Anne was rather wet when she returned and her shoes still bore traces of mud. Freddy's frogs had been deposited in a puddle from where they would undoubtedly be gone the next time he looked, but there were plenty of other frogs for him to catch and she did not feel heartless at all. She had sent him to the nursery to wash his hands.<br /><br />She was surprised when Frederick addressed her. The other three were talking and she did not think they were paying attention to her, but it was still unnerving that she was going to have a private conversation with him.<br /><br />"What happened to your family?" he asked.<br /><br />She wondered if he had not been told. "My father married again. His new wife and I do not get along very well." She did not want to speak too ill of the woman and she hesitated. A few hints must suffice. "We are the same age."<br /><br />"I see," he answered. "Forgive me for being frank, but it was my understanding that there was not much of a fortune left."<br /><br />She understood him. "The position of <i>Lady Elliot </i>was still vacant," Anne sighed with a shrug. Perhaps she did not like anybody succeeding her mother, as selfish as this was. Perhaps she would have disliked any new wife. But there was a nagging feeling that the new Lady Elliot's character played a great role in this case.<br /><br />"How long have you been living with Lady Russell?"<br /><br />"Seven to eight years. We have pleasant neighbours and we are comfortable." She had no cause for complaint.<br /><br />"Yes, you do have pleasant neighbours. My nephew seems particularly...charming." There was a quirk around his mouth.<br /><br />"They dote on him." Perhaps he had been expecting better manners and more silence. She had no idea what Mrs Croft had written to him about Freddy. It might have been an embellishment of the truth.<br /><br />"Which is not surprising. Are you not afraid of frogs?"<br /><br />"No, but whether I find them very clean is a different matter entirely." She wondered if she could ask him a question about himself, but she knew where he had been and where his family lived. The only questions she could think of were rather personal and she could never ask those.<br /><br />She could ask if his leg was going to get better, but he might not like the question if his leg could not. "Could you climb a tree? Freddy will not forget."<br /><br />"I have no idea."<br /><br />"And can you swim?"<br /><br />"I could, but I will not do so again."<br /><br /></blockquote>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Lise</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Tue, 22 Dec 2009 06:14:59 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46112,46112#msg-46112</guid>
<title>Pleasant Days, Part 9 (5 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46112,46112#msg-46112</link><description><![CDATA[ It was not long before Anne noticed more people on the road. Some were walking alone or in groups of two or three. Occasionally, parties were driving large farm wagons. These were usually filled with hay. Passengers took full advantage of the warmth it provided. More often, other vehicles on the road were small carts much like theirs. Sooner than she liked, they were entering the outskirts of Dublin. She marvelled at the bustle of carts, carriages, people and animals clogging the streets. She also marvelled that Frederick was not in the lest bothered by the change from country quiet to city commotion.<br /><br />Anne remembered the address from her cousin’s letters and Frederick asked a passer-by. “That was obviously wrong,” he said when the directions took them into a section of town completely unsuitable for the residence of a viscountess. They were soon set right and making their way through streets lined with rows of elegant row houses. “I would have expected your cousin to have a grand mansion.” Frederick was making conversation while a cart of chickens and a groom, attached to a highly polished barouche, sorted themselves out.<br /><br />“They do. My father was somewhat disappointed when the invitation was for town and not the estate. He assumed they wintered in the country.”<br /><br />“Ah,” was all he said.“Lady Dalrymple said it was small, but adequate.”<br /><br />He made no sort of response this time.<br /><br />The groom and the man with the chickens made vile gestures at one another and each went on his way. The stream of traffic began to flow again. They passed a row of houses capped by one that took up double the space. “That would be your cousin’s home,” he pointed out. Anne looked back quickly and saw that it not only took up the space of two houses, but also had a large fence circling the side. It was a very fine and more than adequate to Anne’s way of thinking.<br /><br />The end of their time together was coming quickly and she wished to speak to him just a little more. “Would it be better to go in through the front door, or should I go in the back way?”<br /><br />He looked her over, smiling. “Not to be rude, Anne, but I do not believe you could get through the front door no matter who you claimed to be.”<br /><br />She looked down. It was true. There was not a footman in all of England—or Ireland—who cared for his job, who would allow such a frowsy thing inside his master’s house. “I see your point. There will be a benefit to me using the rear entrance.”<br /><br />“That is?”<br /><br />“With the usual tradesmen and such, no one will likely notice you leaving me off.”<br /><br />“Clever girl.” He turned into the alleyway. “You would make a good spy, Anne.” He was smiling at her as he halted the cart.<br /><br />“Or smuggler.”<br /><br />His brow furrowed. “No, never that.” He looked towards the house.<br /><br />There was a heavyset woman looking over greens offered by a gaunt man with a garish plaid shawl about his shoulders. There were two other young women plucking chickens. They sat on a bench against a metal railing surrounding what would be a stairway to the cellar. There were no other servants to be seen in the back courtyard. A wagon promising fresh and wholesome meats was parked with a man unloading a side of beef from it. Frederick handed her down and she waited until another, younger man, hauled down a crate and started to go inside. “Thank you for watching over me, Frederick.” She offered her hand. There was much more she wished to say, but fear again kept her silent.<br /><br />He took it with both of his. “It was my pleasure, Annie.” Neither wore gloves and his hand was very cold. He held hers for some time. “You had best go while he’s still inside.” He leaned closer and touched her cheek. “Don’t let them bully you.” She reluctantly let go of him. “Off with you now.”<br /><br />He did not wait for a reply, but mounted the cart and tapped the little horse to move along. She watched for a moment, but soon crossed the alley to the house. Had she watched longer, there was a great possibility she might embarrass herself by chasing him down. She walked through the courtyard to the door. There was no one nearby so she went inside by herself.<br /><br />The heavy woman entered right behind her and asked who she thought she was. “My name is Anne Elliot. My father is the Sir Walter Elliot. He and my sister are staying with our cousin, Lady Dalrymple.”<br /><br />The woman looked confused for a moment, and then narrowed her eyes. “I don’t know what your trick is missy, but the baronet’s only daughter is right safe upstairs. She grabbed Anne by the arm and began to pull her along. “But we’ll get to the bottom of this scheme. Mrs Tong!”<br /><br /><center class="bbcode"><center>*</center></center><br /><br />Frederick slowed and then halted. He saw she had crossed the alley and watched her going into the house. He willed her to look in his direction just once more. She did not. The door began to close when the heavyset woman followed her. The door closed for good.<br /><center>*</center><br /><br />The hot, moist heat of the kitchen was most welcome. The atmosphere was chaos. A harsh woman's voice called for more pigeons. "Her ladyship has invited another for dinner to even out the table." Anne had given little consideration to how her disappearance would affect her family, or their hostess.<br /><br />She and the woman halted before a tall, angular woman in black. "Look what I found, Ma’am.” The heavy woman pressed in behind Anne.<br /><br />There you are." The woman glared at her. As she studied Anne’s clothing, her mouth set in a hard line. "You got no water or comb where you live?" The woman poked at her cheek and then lifted up the cloak. "What's this mess? You was told to wear black if you was to work upstairs." The woman began to pull Anne along as she called for "Mary."<br /><br />“No, Mrs Tong, this ain’t the new girl. This one claims to be on of Sir Walter Elliot’s daughters.” Honeyed derision dripped from her voice.<br /><br />Mrs Tong stopped and Anne was pressed between her and the heavy one. The woman faced her and studied her more closely.<br /><br />“You’re an ugly, nasty liar. Sir Walter’s eldest daughter was the only one to make the trip.”<br /><br />The heavyset woman shoved Anne with her shoulder and sneered when Anne looked her way. She turned back to Mrs Tong. “But I am Anne Elliot. My sister is Miss Elizabeth Elliot and my father—“<br /><br />Tong grabbed her arm and turned to back to the door. “Shut your mouth, liar.” The woman pushed her out the door, into the path of the meat man. Anne stumbled against him. The door to the house slammed shut. The curtain whipped aside and the heavyset woman stuck out her tongue and then disappeared.<br /><br />“This house is the worst on the route.” The meat man puffed his cheeks and hefted a huge cut of meat in his arms. Anne opened the door for him. “Thank you, Miss.” He paused. “Count yourself lucky they didn’t take you on.” He nodded his head and went inside.<br />Anne stood for an instant when she thought of Frederick. She ran to the alleyway in hopes that he was not yet out of sight. She scrutinized the traffic but did not see his tall frame in any of the little carts about the way.<br /><br />There was nothing to do but go to the front door.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Susan Kaye</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Mon, 21 Dec 2009 05:43:23 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46044,46044#msg-46044</guid>
<title>Persuaded By Love Chapter 2 (8 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46044,46044#msg-46044</link><description><![CDATA[ <b>Chapter 2</b><br /><br />The next morning was chaotic for everyone it seemed except for Beth and Will. They were sleeping deeply with the sound of the Gulf of Mexico making its way to the shores of Sanibel Island. Beth had never been to Florida much less to such an exotic and opulent resort setting. The drive over the causeway, the setting sun gleaming over the gulf took her breath away. The warm breeze encircled them and they were gifted with a dolphin swimming along keeping pace with the car for quite a distance. Will explained that they would be in this paradise for ten glorious days.<br /><br />The resort lay in a remote area of the much celebrated island. Their white cottage was welcoming and contained all the best amenities including a private deck and entrance to the beach. Taking in the fresh sea air, Beth giggled like a school girl as she twirled around the main room. “Fitzwilliam, this is the most beautiful place I’ve ever been. You are the best honeymoon planner ever! I miss Callie and we have to call Jeannie sometime today; but, oh, darling, I can never repay you for this time and this place…”<br /><br />“Elizabeth, this is the least I can do for you, for us. I knew you would like it. It <i>is</i> beautiful and everything we could want is here, yet it is not pretentious or overdone. Plus, there is a lot to do here. I realize I can’t keep you captive in my arms forever, so we can share these sights together.”<br /><br />“Oh yes you can, my husband. Come here to me. It’s been at least five hours since I have been properly kissed.”<br /><br />“Five hours! That’s way too long. I have been a neglectful husband, I fear.” He smiled as he opened his arms to draw her in. Sighing against her cheek, he let his actions speak the language they were each just beginning to understand in each other.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br /><br />Many miles north, Richard frantically ran through the house, calling Callie to hurry it up or she would miss her bus. Georgiana and Seth had left on Sunday to their prospective schools and Richard faced day one of Operation Callie Sitting, as he referred to it. He had somehow set the clock incorrectly but fortunately, just in the nick of time, Juanita walked through the kitchen door calling on the household to get moving.<br /><br />Richard walked out with Callie to the road and, looking around, remarked that there used to be a little shelter out there where Georgiana and Seth would sit to wait for bus out of the weather. He made a mental note to himself to get what he needed to build another as he figured Will had taken the old lean to down when the kids started driving themselves to school. Hugging her tightly, he kissed her on the cheek and told her to have a great day.<br /><br /><i>Ok, not so bad of a beginning. If I can set my alarm correctly tonight, this should be a breeze. Of course there’s homework and then we can go out to the stalls. I want to get her into a routine with Butterscotch. She is going to be a great horsewoman; I can tell.</i> His head snapped to as he realized just how much he was enjoying his time with Callie. Shaking his head, he couldn’t help but chastise himself for missing these experiences with Georgiana and Seth. He knew that he would have to talk to them again in the near future and apologize for so many years of absence. Will would need to hear it as well.<br /><br />Assisting Jorge out in the stables, he was a dirty smelly mess when he heard his cell phone go off. He didn’t recognize the number, but answered anyway, “Hello.”<br /><br />“Am I speaking to the temporary guardian of Callie?” a very formal female voice questioned.<br /><br />“Who is this?” Richard stood still suddenly very anxious.<br /><br />“This is Mrs. Roberts, assistant principal at Callie’s school.”<br /><br />“What happened? Is she hurt? I’m on my way right now.” Richard took off in a dead run to get to the Jeep.<br /><br />“No, no, she’s not hurt. She’s just in a bit of a predicament here.”<br /><br />“Predicament? What do you mean?” He slowed down but was still heading for the jeep and getting in as he spoke.<br /><br />“Callie got into an argument with her teacher and was sent to my office.”<br /><br />“Callie? What in world would she argue with the teacher about for heavens sake?”<br /><br />“Well, it seems that she was signing her name incorrectly on all her papers this morning and she would not stop doing it.”<br /><br />“Signing her name incorrectly? What in the world….Oh, she was signing her new name….dammit, crazy trucks driving on this road…”<br /><br />“Excuse me, sir, but are you driving and talking at the same time?” her authoritative voice made him feel like a child being reprimanded.<br /><br />‘Why yes I am Mrs. Roberts. I’m on my way to the school because someone is telling me that my little princess has a “predicament” that needs settling. I apologize for cursing just then; I’ll be in your office in about fifteen minutes.” He snapped the phone shut and fumed for the rest of the way into town. “No wonder these kids don’t know anything; the teachers are spending time arguing with them about how they sign their name on papers. I thought Beth filled out all of the information regarding the wedding. They could have put two and two together. If they’ve upset her today, I’ll…” he stopped himself and started to laugh at how quickly he shifted into protective mode. <i>Will would crack up to see me right now</i>.<br /><br />Feeling relatively calm, Richard pulled into the school’s parking lot and searched a minute for the main entrance. It was a brand new building and not at all what he remembered his schools looking like all those years ago. Confident that he had found the proper door, he pulled the handle only to realize it was locked. He reached for several more with the same result. Finally a voice came from overheard instructing him the building was secured, and he needed to press the button to be allowed entrance. <i>For crying out loud, I’m back at Ft. Bragg</i>. He found the button and pushed it expecting immediate entrance but again the voice asked him his business.<br /><br />“I’m here to meet with Mrs. Roberts in regards to my nei…in regards to Callie.” <i>This is going to be harder than I thought</i>. The door latch released and he just had to take a minute to find the correct one to let him in. Moments later he was at the counter of the office standing there looking expectantly at what could only be the school secretary suppressing a giggle.<br /><br />“You’ve never been here before, have you?” she asked not bothering to suppress the giggle anymore whether due to his appearance or his obvious agitation was unclear.<br /><br />“No”<br /><br />“You have to sign in under visitor. The pad is right there.” She indicated the correct sheet where Richard signed his name and Callie’s.<br /><br />“Now what? Do you need my driver’s license, name, rank and serial number, retinal scan, what?” He realized that he had drawn the attention of most of the office and the women were all smiling at his frustration.<br /><br />“Let me guess,” the secretary continued, “newly single dad, or new step dad?”<br /><br />“No. Newly retired Lt Colonel of the United States Army wishing to speak to Ms. Roberts in regards to my charge, Callie Thom – Stephens.” His frustration was growing by the minute.<br /><br />“He’s here to see me, Lou Ann” the authoritative voice from his earlier call cut through the giggling in the room. Richard spun around to come face to face with one of the most stern looking person he had ever met – including some very strict army drill sergeants. “This way, sir.” He followed her down the hall falling into step quickly and feeling as if he was being sent to the brig. They turned into an office where she motioned for him to sit down. He looked to his right to see Callie sitting quietly hiccupping every once in awhile. She lifted her eyes to Richard and his heart broke. She had obviously been crying.<br /><br />“Oh, Callie, honey, come here.” He opened his arms and she flew to his tight hug with fresh tears falling. “Princess, what happened today?”<br /><br />She held on to him tightly. “She won’t let me write my new name. I practiced all weekend to write my new name on all my papers. She told me that wasn’t my name.”<br /><br />“Callie, it’s just a little snafu; they don’t have the paperwork yet that your momma has to present. She didn’t know Will was going to surprise you all with the adoption. That’s all. This can be cleared up really quickly, OK? Please stop crying, Princess.”<br /><br />During their exchange, the assistant principal eyed Richard suspiciously but tried not to show any emotion. “Sir,” she finally interrupted, “Callie became quite belligerent to her teacher. She attempted to explain to Callie that without the proper paperwork she couldn’t allow her change her name, but then Callie demanded we call her ‘Uncle Richard’; I presume you are him.”<br /><br />Without looking up as he was still stroking Callie’s hair trying to calm her, he answered, “Yes, that’s me. I’m taking care of her while her parents are on their honeymoon. Beth said she sent all the paperwork in last week explaining about that and signing over to give me permission to act in her place.”<br /><br />“Hmm. You’re Richard Stephens, then?”<br /><br />“Yes.”<br /><br />“Well, then I would say it is impossible that you could be her uncle.”<br /><br />His head jerked up at that and he finally took a good look at the foreboding woman sitting before him. “What do you mean it’s impossible? I am if I say I am!” Something about this woman was getting him riled up, but he couldn’t put his finger on it.<br /><br />“You’re Richard Stephens, cousin to Fitzwilliam Stephens, school board member?” it was more of a statement, not a question.<br /><br />“Yes. He’s my cousin; Callie asked if she could call me ‘Uncle’ – listen this has nothing to do with that. This little girl was adopted by Fitzwilliam on Saturday during the wedding. Her name truly is Callie Elizabeth Stephens. Plain and simple. Why did you all have to make a big deal out of this?”<br /><br />Callie remained in Richard’s lap when she suddenly jumped off. “Uncle Richard, you stink!” she exclaimed holding her nose and wiping off her clothes with her other hand. “Were you out in the stable? You really stink!”<br /><br />“Yes, you’ve said that twice. I get your point. And yes, I <i>was</i> out in the stable with the horses when this kind lady called to tell me you were in trouble. Callie, did you yell at your teacher?” Richard was now very self conscious and wanted to get out of that office as quickly as possible.<br /><br />“A little, I guess” her pout emerged and Richard was trying hard not to smirk.<br /><br />“Well then you need to apologize to her and move on. They didn’t know that your daddy gave you his name on Saturday, OK? Can you do that now? Can you go back to your room and apologize and, just for a few days, write Thomas as your last name?”<br /><br />“I’ll apologize ‘cause I shouldn’t have yelled, but my name is Callie Stephens. The judge said so, forever he said.” She stomped her foot for emphasis.<br /><br />“Alright, Callie,” added Mrs. Roberts, “I’ll explain to your teacher the circumstances, but no more yelling; are we clear on that?” The woman stood to her full height and glowered at Callie.<br /><br />“Yes, ma’am.” Callie started to leave but walked back to Richard. “Thank you for coming, but you really do need to go home and take a shower now.” She quickly kissed him on the cheek and ran out of the office.<br /><br />“Well, if that’s all you need from me, I guess I will take Her Highness’s advice and hit the shower.” Richard started to get up, trying to avoid her steely gaze.<br /><br />“That’s all you care to say to me?” The question came out of nowhere.<br /><br />Richard forced himself to look at her again. Her face wasn’t as hardened as when he had first noticed her. She wore herer auburn hair pulled back in a rather severe bun and stood a good five foot ten, if she was an inch. Her dark double breasted suit didn’t hide a nice figure, but her eyes, her eyes were a cold steel blue; they almost made him shudder. He shook his head, “Do I have to sign something or give blood before they let me out?”<br /><br />“Just the visitor log, Mr. Stephens,” She sighed. “Feel free to leave.”<br /><br />Gladly signing out and figuring out the correct door to exit, Richard didn’t like the feeling that woman gave him. <i>Cold as ice. She’s an educator who’s cold as ice. Man, what a witch. I’m gonna talk to Will about that one. Surely they can hire better administrators than that!</i><br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />Marie sat at her desk while her students worked on math drills. She had been back at school for a little over two hours and still had a difficult time concentrating on her class. Ed had wanted her to take the whole day off, but she didn’t want to sit and stew, so she made him drop her off with the promise that he would come directly for her after his school let out later in the afternoon.<br /><br />Doc had met them at exactly eight that morning and ushered them into his office without even making Marie sign in. He told her the same as he had told Ed that there was what appeared to be a mass on her mammogram and that he had felt something in his exam at approximately the same location. He explained that the next step was a needle biopsy and then they know what to do from there. Trying to be as comforting as possible he attempted to tell the couple not to panic that they were several steps away from anything definitive and the fact that nothing had shown on her last year’s mammogram was promising. They scheduled the biopsy for that Friday afternoon.<br /><br />Having no familial history of breast cancer, Marie had only known of Beth’s mom’s ordeal and a few women in her parish. She was shocked to discover that almost one in eight women would experience breast cancer in her lifetime. Wondering if Beth knew that statistic, she worried how her friend would react if it turned out that she had it; how Beth would deal with again living through it with someone she loved. Shaking her head, she attempted to focus on her class as they were getting ready to go to lunch. She picked up her cell phone and started to dial Beth’s number before she stopped and pressed the clear button. There was no sense in worrying her when she was a thousand miles away and they didn’t really know anything yet.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />Beth had truly never known the kind of freedom she now experienced on her honeymoon. Except for the everyday joys of being a mother, she was beginning to believe that her life had been just a dress rehearsal for what she was living now. Will had proven to be every bit of the romantic he had been during their tumultuous dating life and then some. They strolled along the beach every evening at sunset and talked until deep into the night. He was gentle, patient and thrilled that she was an uninhibited and willing partner in their physical relationship.<br /><br />He could truly see her break down every last wall of resistance as each day went by. They talked about their pasts and about the joy they felt sharing in these new experiences which built upon the foundation that the summer had begun. They both missed the girls, and talked openly of how life would be so different when they settled in at the farm. Will was excited about the holiday season for the first time in years. He knew that with Georgiana and Seth he had just gone through the motion so many times, but now his heart was yearning to share his gratitude at Thanksgiving and he could actually envision Richard and himself struggling to put toys together on Christmas Eve.<br /><br />They were planning to celebrate their first week anniversary with a candle light dinner ordered from room service. Will had recorded their wedding music, and he planned to whisk her away to their private deck. Earlier that day, he had given Beth some time to herself by scheduling an hour massage for her. While she was relaxing, he drove into the main street business area on a mission. Window shopping down the street, he was blissfully unaware of nearly every woman he passes checked him out. With about ten minutes to spare he spotted a beautiful abalone pendant dangling from a delicate gold chain.<br /><br />Later that evening after their romantic stroll on the beach, Will drew out the box and handed it to Beth. He shook his head as she started to protest and told her that he would give her whatever he wanted whenever he wanted. The pendant matched beautifully with the earrings he had purchased two days earlier when they had wandered into a jewelry store. They danced under the stars and then fell asleep in their lovers’ embrace.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />Richard was getting just a little bit miffed at his family. Georgiana found every excuse in the book to call him nightly when he knew darn good and well she was checking up on him and Callie. Seth had even called twice that first week for no reason and then again on Sunday evening under the guise of finding out if Jordan liked to ride Butterscotch. He understood that Beth would call frequently, but when Will called several times while Beth was in a shop or otherwise occupied, Richard started losing his patience. Before blowing it though, he remembered that his family really had no recourse as he didn’t have a very good track record in dealing with this much domestic responsibility.<br /><br />He couldn’t get the meeting with that Mrs. Roberts out of his mind either. Her eyes seemed to pierce right through him; and he had never seen that color of steel blue before. Wait, that wasn’t true. He had. Ellie. Ellie’s eyes could get that cold. The last time they spoke to each other all those years ago they were just that color. That’s what it was about that woman. She reminded him of Ellie. <i>What a blast from the past. I haven’t thought of her since laying in the hospital bed in Germany. And before that, it had been months since she crossed my mind</i>.<br /><br />He was walking the property of the farm they had just purchased waiting for the demolition crew to show. Tomorrow the house would come down. He thought of the family who had lived there for generations and how in just a few short minutes the home that held their memories would become just that – a memory. Here I am putting down roots in a town I never thought I’d live in. And I’m thinking about Ellie.<br /><br />The ringing of his cell phone woke him back to reality. Looking at the number, he thought he’d seen it before, but couldn’t place it. “Hello?”<br /><br />“Mr. Stephens. This is Mrs. Roberts at Callie’s school. I hate to tell you this, but Callie’s back in my office.”<br /><br />“You’ve got to be kidding me. Now what?” He wasted no time heading directly to his Jeep.<br /><br />“Well, it seems that Callie said something very insensitive to another student.”<br /><br />“What? Callie? She’s the most sensitive kid I’ve ever met. She would never tease anyone.” Richard was in high gear and heading down the now familiar path to her school shaking his head and wondering how in the world kids learned anything.<br /><br />“It wasn’t a tease, Mr. Stephens. Callie said something of a prejudiced nature. We have zero tolerance for such behavior in our school. I’m afraid Callie is suspended for the day.” She didn’t sound all that sorry as far as Richard was concerned.<br /><br />“Oh, come on! She’s eight years old! What in the world could she have said – wait, you know what? I’ll be there in less than fifteen minutes. I swear, if that child is in tears again …” he flipped his phone shut before he said something he would regret. <i>Not on my watch. This kid is not going to be suspended on my watch. What in the world could she have said? There must have been a misunderstanding here.</i><br /><br />Elise Roberts set the phone back on the cradle and looked over at Callie sitting in the same chair she had been in just one week ago. She was hiccupping again and looked absolutely miserable. Mrs. Roberts asked Callie if she needed to go to the restroom and when the child nodded, she opened the door for her. “I don’t want to see him again. I don’t need this. He didn’t even recognize me.” She stopped when she realized she had been talking out loud.<br /><br /><i>How could he not recognize me? I know it’s been sixteen years, but I haven’t changed that much have I? He used to say that he’d never forget my eyes or my hair or the sound of my voice. I would have recognized him in a second. His hair’s a little longer and he has a sadness in his eyes that I don’t remember being there before, but I guess life can throw some curves</i>. She laughed mirthlessly. <i>Boy do I know that.</i><br /><br />Callie was back sitting outside of Mrs. Roberts’ office when Richard had finished the drill of signing in and making his presence known. He saw Callie and headed towards her, “Honey, what in the world happened today? Have you been crying again?”<br /><br />Before Callie could answer, the office door opened and Mrs. Roberts called for the two of them to come in. Richard helped Callie out of the chair and kept his eyes glued to her as the walked in. He sat down and pulled her gently to him. “What happened, princess?”<br /><br />“Mr. Stephens…” Richard’s hand shot up, but his eyes remained on the little girl beside him.<br /><br />“I want to hear it from Callie. Go on, honey. Just look at me and tell me what happened. Don’t worry about anyone else; I want you to tell me in your words.”<br /><br />“OK, Uncle Richard. I was in gym class and Pedro and William starting arguing. We were on the same team. They were calling each other names and talking about the color of their skin. I told them they were saying bad words. I asked them why it mattered what color they were. They laughed at me and said that I was white so I didn’t get to talk about color of skin. I said that was stupid. I said that Tony was brown and William was very dark brown, so what difference did that make. That’s when the gym teacher came over and said that I can’t say those things and he sent me to the office.” She teared up again.<br /><br />“Callie, honey, please don’t cry. Are you sure that’s all you said? You didn’t call either boy a name or anything like that? Did you call them stupid?”<br /><br />“No, I said that they were being stupid about the color thing. Momma said it doesn’t make a difference what color anyone is. My old school had all different colors; so did my daycare and church. Momma said that God loves all people. We learn that at church, too. I don’t call people names, Uncle Richard. I hate it when kids call Jeannie names. I wouldn’t do that.” Her chin was shaking and fresh tears brimmed over her eyes.<br /><br />Richard sat there fuming. He knew instinctively that Callie was telling the truth. From past conversations with Beth he knew she had lived in a diversified neighborhood and she chose her daycare and church deliberately so that girls could be exposed to all types of people. He knew that the lack of diversity was the only drawback Beth saw about Bryan and the surrounding area. “Honey, you go outside and wait. I’ll be back out in a minute. I need to talk to Mrs. Roberts.”<br /><br />Elise watched the interaction between Richard and Callie and was touched by his obvious love for the little girl. She knew very little about Callie as she had just transferred in at the end of the year last year. There was really nothing in her file from her school in Cincinnati other than that she had another sister and was raised in a single parent home. The file stated that Callie had been adopted as an infant and that she showed no signs of the issues which affected older sibling which Elise figured must be the “Jeannie” Callie referred to. Staff had told her about her mother’s public courtship with Fitzwilliam Stephens and she had even read the article in Sunday’s paper about their wedding and the ties to Pride and Prejudice. It was a little too saccharin for her taste, but to each his own.<br /><br />“Mrs. Roberts,” Richard broke the silence in a barely controlled fury. “Can you honestly sit there and tell me that this angel said anything that was untrue? Did she say anything that in anyway resembled prejudice or the taunting another student?”<br /><br />“Mr. Stephens, she called a student brown and another student dark brown.”<br /><br />“Well?”<br /><br />“Well, what?”<br /><br />“Are they? Is one student brown skinned and the other student a little darker? Is Pedro Hispanic and William African-American?”<br /><br />“Well, yes, but that’s beside the point. We don’t talk color.”<br /><br />“According to Callie those boys were arguing over who was darker or some such nonsense and she was setting the record straight. And you are going to punish her because she spoke the truth?” Richard’s voice rose just slightly.<br /><br />“Mr. Stephens, there’s no need to yell.”<br /><br />“I’m not yelling. Believe me, I could yell right now, but I’m not yelling. I have twenty years of military training in yelling, and trust me, lady, I am not yelling.”<br /><br />“Rich, you need to calm down.” It was out of her mouth before she knew she said it. His nickname rolled off her tongue so easily, she didn’t even realize it until his eyes widened and his flushed face starting turning a different shade entirely.<br /><br />“Madam,” he was looking at her curiously, “Very few people call me by that name, and I don’t believe that I know you well enough for you to use it. Besides that, I am stunned that this situation has elevated to this level. There is no way I’ll stand for Callie being suspended. She didn’t do anything wrong! I will talk to her and believe me, she’ll never describe another person’s skin color in school again for crying out loud. And why in God’s name are you staring at me! I am not covered in manure nor do I smell today.”<br /><br />Elise stood up and walked out of her office without saying another word to Richard. He turned in confusion and utter confusion and astonishment as he watched her bend over to speak to Callie. The little girl’s face broke into a smile which she turned to show to her rescuer. She blew him a kiss and skipped off out of the office to her class, or so he hoped. He remained dumbfounded by this woman’s behavior as he watched her take a deep breath, square her shoulders and walk back into her office closing the door.<br /><br />Richard stood up. “Mrs. Roberts, I don’t…”<br /><br />“You still don’t know who I am, do you?” She was standing within inches from him gazing at him almost eye to eye as she had on heels that extended her very tall frame.<br /><br />“No, I don’t. What does that have to do with…” Richard stopped and looked into her face. Especially into those eyes. At that moment, she removed the clip from her hair and the auburn waves fell over her shoulders. “Oh my God,” Richard felt as if he had been sucker punched. “Ellie?”<br /><br />“Yes, Rich. Only I don’t go by Ellie anymore. My name is Elise.”<br /><br />Richard fell back into the chair, so many emotions wrecking havoc on his mind and heart that he truly did not know what to do. She put her hair back up in the clip and walked around to sit at her desk as she was feeling quite shaky herself. Watching him struggle, she wished she could be anywhere in the world but here; cursed her ex-husband for putting her back in Richard Stephens’ life.<br /><br /><br />Keeping his eyes closed Richard shifted in the chair, “How in the world did you end up in Bryan, Ohio – and a principal no less? Didn’t your MRS degree hold up for you?” He regretted it the minute it flew out of his mouth, but there it was.<br /><br />Ignoring the snarky remark, she answered his first questions. “I moved from Detroit this past summer. My life took some unexpected turns. I had always planned to teach; if you would bother to swallow your pride for a moment, I’m sure you would recall that. I’m in no mood to fight with you, Richard. I’m sure that Callie will have no more problems here and besides, her mother returns this weekend, or so I understand. Then you can go about doing whatever carefree things I’m sure you dream of doing.”<br /><br />His eyes were wide open now and studying the cold granite figure that sat before him. “Yes,” he answered with dripping sarcasm, “Twenty years of military leadership in time of war leaves one quite carefree. I’m so glad we’ve had this chance to catch up, Ellie. And you’re right; Callie will not be back in your office anytime soon. That I can guarantee.” He nodded his head and quickly exited the room finally taking a breath. <i>What the hell happened to her? What did that idiot Jeffery Roberts do to her?</i>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Jan</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 16 Dec 2009 13:56:28 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46043,46043#msg-46043</guid>
<title>A Space Between - Ch.4 (6 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46043,46043#msg-46043</link><description><![CDATA[ <hr /><font size="+1" color="#355546">Chapter Four: The Invasion</font><br /><hr /><br /><br />The following morning brought another visitor to Deimos Base, though the news inspired no more than a handful of whispers among its residents. Unlike the Bingley party, this was a lone passenger, brought by pod, come to visit the Bennets. Also unlike the Bingley party, he was of no social importance -- merely the executive assistant at an engineering company located on Altair.<br /><br />"But not simply any engineering company," the young man was quick to inform his hosts upon his arrival, "but rather that of Catherine DeBourgh. And, as executive assistant, I am often in close consultation with that great lady herself. Why, my desk is but an aisle from her grand office, which overlooks the whole of Rosings City."<br /><br />Mr. Bennet, a slight twinkle in his eye, responded, "Only an aisle? Did you hear that, Lizzy?"<br /><br />His daughter, who was matching the information on the new arrival's certifications to the forward orders, gave him an exasperated look. Here she was, trying as diligently as possible to be as professional as possible, and her father was doing all possible to make that as difficult as possible. Standard procedure, really, but still frustrating.<br /><br />Only a moment later, however, the certs had been scanned and Elizabeth handed the card back to their new guest. "You're all checked in, Mr. Collins," she said, interrupting his description of the ultra-modern and high-tech DeBourgh compound and the luxurious quarters of the DeBourgh family.<br /><br />"Miss Elizabeth, you are too kind," William Collins said, punctuating his remark with a bow.<br /><br />"Oh, isn't she?" Mrs. Bennet said happily, bestowing upon the young man a benevolent look. She had, since shortly after her husband informed her of his second cousin's imminent arrival, been looking upon him as another potential husband for one of her daughters. There was, of course, the annoyance that she would have to make any sort of an effort to accommodate a guest, but that was quickly got over. As well, when he awkwardly stepped out of the small pod she was a little dismayed to find that he was not a very prepossessing young man, being somewhat tall and gangly and not in the least attractive. But his obvious appreciation of her daughters' beauty and the tales he spun about his wealthy and influential boss were enough to turn any mother's opinion, and she quickly decided that, indeed, she had felt soon after hearing of his arrival that he would be a decidedly perfect son-in-law.<br /><br />The only thing that bothered Mrs. Bennet somewhat was his clear preference for Jane. That would not do, considering Jane was nearly spoken for by Mr. Bingley. Why waste a spectacular beauty on only a second-rate suitor? And so she told him, in the most tactful and subtle way possible after he had been settled into his guest quarters.<br /><br />"And if you have any need of more pillows or blankets, Mr. Collins, feel free to help yourself," Mrs. Bennet said, casually adjusting a frame on the wall. "We would hope you feel quite at home here."<br /><br />"Thank you, Mrs. Bennet," he replied. "You and your family have been most welcoming."<br /><br />"Indeed," she replied. "And if you would like a tour, or would like to see anything around the base, I am sure my daughters would be most accommodating. Although, I should suggest that maybe one of the younger might be most available," she continued, lowering her voice into a confidential tone. "You see, my eldest is very nearly engaged and has been quite busy recently, so she might not have as much time. The others ... well, I think they would all be quite willing to spend some time showing you around."<br /><br />The expression on Mr. Collins' face, betraying his mildly intense, though brief, cogitations, confirmed Mrs. Bennet's suspicion that he had come to Deimos Base to hunt for a wife. After all, she had reflected when her husband read her Mr. Collins' initial message, anyone coming to Deimos Base must have an ulterior motive, two-week vacation or not. And with the glowing reports of her daughters' beauty, where better to start a search?<br /><br />For once, Mrs. Bennet had been completely correct. Though Mr. Collins hadn't said anything in his letter to Mr. Bennet about looking for a spouse, it had indeed been foremost on his mind. With Catherine DeBourgh and her only daughter on a two-week sojourn to the healing spa at New Bath in the Capella Aurigae system, he had a fortnight to begin -- and hopefully complete -- his search for an adequate female. As most of his Altairian year was given over to assisting his lofty benefactress, he had concluded, as per her suggestion, that choosing a suitable mate should be done efficiently and promptly and with as little dithering as possible. Knowing, as he did, that his second cousin lived on Deimos Base with five eligible daughters (all reportedly beauties with desirable genes), he quickly concluded that this should be his destination. An introduction, very little outlay in expenditures, and everything else that proceeded from the hospitality due a cousin would ease his way and make the search quite effortless.<br /><br />And this little hiccough of the eldest being engaged -- or nearly so -- was no trouble in the slightest. He simply shifted his interests to the second eldest, and it was done. She seemed a sensible, hardy, nearly-as-beautiful-as-the-eldest young woman. Her white hair was a bit strange, but he was sure she could dye it. And her attention to detail, knowledge, and submission to her father's requests had been apparent when she completed his arrival and boarding requirements. No, she would do quite nicely, he concluded.<br /><br />So it was that Elizabeth found her footsteps closely -- and constantly -- dogged by her increasingly annoying distant cousin. As she worked in the various areas of the base, moving frequently in an attempt to shake off the leech, she answered questions, deflected compliments, and struggled to refrain from strangling the man.<br /><br />"I'm going to kill him, Charlotte," she said as she paced the length of the women's toilets, the only place she could think of where Mr. Collins wouldn't dare set foot. "If I have to hear one more effusive compliment about my 'usefulness' and 'activeness', I'm going to kill him."<br /><br />Charlotte, who had been called to the lavatory as a sympathetic friend, laughed. "Oh, poor Lizzy -- besieged by men."<br /><br />"Besieged is right. Though I think I'd rather take Mr. Darcy's silent glowers over Mr. Collins' over-attentiveness any day," Elizabeth said, folding her arms with a sniff.<br /><br />"Hm. I think I'd take Mr. Darcy any way I could," Charlotte said with a wink. "Alas, he has eyes only for you."<br /><br />"Gads. Why can't the man go away? And if you say one more word about Mr. Darcy being in love with me, I'll smuck you."<br /><br />Charlotte held up her hands in mock surrender.<br /><br />"Could you please take my cousin off my hands -- just for a few hours. I've got work backing up and with him in my hair I won't get anything done." When Charlotte hesitated, considering, Elizabeth went down on one knee and begged, "Please. I'll owe you, big time."<br /><br />"I suppose I could take him with me and show him the kitchens," Charlotte said.<br /><br />"As long as he doesn't ruin dessert."<br /><br />"Demanding, demanding. I do a favor for you and it's never enough..."<br /><br />Elizabeth waited until Charlotte had led Mr. Collins away before peeking her head out the door and making her escape down the hall towards the marine barracks. She had a bit of business with Colonel Foster and, with her cousin temporarily out of the way, decided now would be the best time to accomplish it. On the way, she unintentionally collected her marine-mad youngest sisters, as well as Jane, who had some outer-world correspondence to deliver in that section of the base.<br /><br />As they were rounding a corner near the elevators, Lydia suddenly cried out, grabbed Kitty by the hand, and rushed forward. Jane and Elizabeth followed more sedately behind.<br /><br />"It's good to see you, too," Captain Denny was saying to the two younger Bennets as the two approached the group. A young man Elizabeth had never seen before stood beside Denny, but unlike his friend was not dressed in the distinctive uniform of the space marines.<br /><br />"This," the captain continued, gesturing to his friend, "is Lieutenant Wickham. He's just joined us here with a team doing some research on the qualities of our moon dust. Comparing it to the stuff on Phobos, or some rubbish."<br /><br />"It is rubbish," Wickham rejoined. "Space rubbish, that is. And although it all may be too highly technical for your brain, Denny, some of us are very interested in it."<br /><br />Denny laughed at that, and Lydia re-entered the conversation with a rather risqué remark, to which they both laughed harder. But Elizabeth's attention was diverted from her disapproval by the smooth hum of the elevator nearest them arriving on their floor. The door slid soundlessly open and Elizabeth spied Bingley and Darcy inside.<br /><br />Bingley, his eyes alighting first on Jane, smiled widely and stepped out, his hands reaching out to grasp hers. "Miss Bennet! We were just on our way to Longbourn corridor to see you and thank you -- and of course, Miss Elizabeth -- for your help in getting us back to base so ably yesterday."<br /><br />Jane demurred that, indeed, it wasn't so much her but her sister who had done the majority of the work, and that he had no cause to thank her. Bingley replied, saying that of course she should be thanked, for she had worked tirelessly to help her sister fix the vehicle. Elizabeth smiled at first at this interplay, but soon was arrested by a split-second occurrence between his friend and the new lieutenant.<br /><br />Darcy had barely stepped out of the elevator and was doing his best to avoid gazing overlong at Elizabeth when his eyes alit on Wickham. That gentleman spotted him at the same moment, and Elizabeth was in the fortunate place to see both their reactions to the others' presence: one turned white, the other red. After a moment, Wickham nodded his head in acknowledgment and Darcy returned the salutation with a short, spasmodic nod of his own.<br /><br />Elizabeth was intrigued -- first by the strange manner of greeting and secondly by the thought that these two men, so opposite on first impressions, should know each other. But she had no opportunity to discover how as Darcy turned again, pressed the button to call the elevator and, when the doors opened a moment later, stepped in. Bingley, seeing his friend was ready to go but unaware of the passing moment prior to it, apologized to Jane and said that they unfortunately had a meeting with William Lucas to attend. He disappeared into the elevator as it closed and, with the woosh of the elevator ascending, the scene ended.<br /><br />The remaining group looked awkwardly at each other for a moment, uncertain how to proceed after that whirlwind entrance and exeunt by the two gentlemen. At last Lydia suggested they adjourn to a nearby canteen used most often by the officers near the barracks, and all but Jane, who still had correspondence to deliver, departed in that direction.<br /><br />Here, at last, as they sat down in a spacious booth, did Elizabeth have her curiosity satisfied. "Do you know -- about how long has Mr. Darcy been staying on Deimos Base?" Wickham asked as he slid over slightly in the booth, effectively separating him and Elizabeth from the others by distance.<br /><br />"About a month," Elizabeth replied. Then, unwilling to let the matter drop now it had been broached, "He owns one of the foremost bases in the Procyon system, I believe."<br /><br />"He does," Wickham replied. "Quite an impressive base, and one that produces an easy twenty million credits a year for him. And I should know -- I've been closely connected with the Darcy family, and to Pemberly, nearly since birth."<br /><br />He caught sight of her raised brows and shrugged. "We're not exactly close anymore, as I'm sure you might have gathered from the way we met earlier. Are you ... do you know him well?"<br /><br />"As much as I ever want to," she replied. "I've spent several hours in his company, and I couldn't wait to get out of it. He's pretty much offended everyone by now. I don't know what it is people hate the most -- probably either his pride, his aloofness, or his arrogance."<br /><br />He studied his hands. "I don't know if I should share my opinion of him," he said at last. "After all, I could hardly be called unbiased. But I will admit I'm not sorry to hear what you say. It doesn't happen often he's judged so squarely on his merit. The universe at large is generally blinded by his fortune and friends -- or afraid, perhaps, of his high society, of his perfect manners -- to see him as anything but what he chooses to be known as."<br /><br />"Perfect manners! The little I know of him, I wouldn't have even begun to suspect that of him."<br /><br />But Wickham only shook his head. After a moment of silence he said, more perhaps to himself than to her, "I wonder if he'll be staying here long."<br /><br />"I don't think anyone knows. Not one of them has said anything about how long they'll be here. His friend seems eager to stay on, of course, but the rest of the party..." she trailed off. "His being here won't affect your staying, will it?"<br /><br />Wickham replied that it would not, and that it was not he who would be driven away by Darcy. "If he chooses not to be in my company, that's his prerogative. We're not exactly what you might call 'friendly' now, but I'm not going to go out of my way to avoid him." He paused, considered, then continued: "It's a pity, really, that Darcy should have turned out the way he did. His father was a saint -- one of the best, most generous men who'd ever lived. For his sake, to respect his memory, I think I'd forgive Darcy anything."<br /><br />Elizabeth was astonished, and more than interested to hear more, but did not know a tactful way to inquire further. Wickham, clearing his throat, now moved on to more general topics of the Marine Corps here at Deimos and of the history of the moon. To her questions, he declared himself delighted with everything he had seen so far of the base and its inhabitants.<br /><br />"To be honest, it was the society here on Deimos that truly drew me to this study," he said. "From all my friend Denny had told me of the Marine Corps' quarters and of the excellent people here, I had been more than tempted to choose this over the other, perhaps more noteworthy but more isolated projects I was offered. My life has, of late, been a series of disappointments, and I don't do well in solitude -- I could never be a hermit. Field research was never my intention when I entered my career; I was supposed to be in academia. I was trained for it, really, and by this time I would have been well placed and on my way to gaining tenure if not for the, ah, gentleman we were speaking of earlier."<br /><br />"Mr. Darcy!" Elizabeth breathed in amazement.<br /><br />He confirmed her deduction with a nod. "The present Mr. Darcy's father, Reginald Darcy, was my godfather and my stepmother's brother. He had always taken an interest in me, especially as my father had served him as an accountant for many years. When I grew old enough for university, he sponsored me at the Academy, where he was a board member. He had written recommendations for me, had spoken with a few professors and the dean, and had actually paid for a portion of my graduate studies before he died unexpectedly. The astropedology professorship I had been promised fell vacant only a little while later, but without his support -- and with the direct opposition of his son -- it was given elsewhere."<br /><br />"His opposition? But how could he do that? He's only one person -- surely you could have talked with other board members. Or sued -- wouldn't that have been illegal?"<br /><br />Wickham shook his head. "There was just so much informality about it all that there was no way to prove that it was solely from his partiality that I had been denied the position. As well, he had drummed up just enough suspicion of my previous research -- cleverly, and without directly questioning my methods -- that any defense I might have built ran the risk of, if I failed to deflect his attack, reflecting even more badly on my reputation or on the reputation of the institution. What I can tell you with absolute honesty is that the professorship I was promised fell vacant, just as I finished my graduate studies, and that it was given to another person. And, frankly, I can't see I did anything to deserve it. Granted, I do admit I have a bit of a temper -- I may have said some things occasionally that revealed what I really thought of him ... but I can't think of anything worse. The long and short of it is simply that our personalities, the types of men we are, are too different. I can say without doubt that he hates me."<br /><br />"That's ridiculous!" Elizabeth cried. "How could this still remain a secret? Especially when you consider how easily information spreads nowadays, how didn't this make the news? And how could everyone be still deceived by his character -- just look at Mr. Bingley. I can't imagine a man like him willingly being friends with someone who did that."<br /><br />Wickham shrugged. "Mr. Darcy can please wherever he chooses. To the rich and powerful -- to people like himself -- he's the perfect gentleman. He can speak knowledgeably, can discuss the topics of the day with ease. To his equals he's a man apart: liberal-minded, just, even-tempered, honorable, and even well liked."<br /><br />"But if this were made public?"<br /><br />He shook his head. "That's something I would never do. I still respect his father too strongly to reveal what happened and dishonor his memory."<br /><br />Elizabeth smiled at Wickham. Clearly, he was a man of good character -- someone who showed restraint and honor and respect. "Why would Mr. Darcy have acted like he did?" Elizabeth asked now, setting down her drink and leaning towards him. "How could he have acted so callously towards you, risking his own reputation to destroy yours?"<br /><br />"Oh, I don't think there was ever any risk to himself," Wickham responded. "And with such an opportunity, with so little chance of reprisal, he could take his piece of flesh from someone he so thoroughly hated. I suspect, though I could never prove, that most of Darcy's hatred stems from his jealousy of me. We grew up together. My father quit a thriving practice on Earth to help build up the Darcy empire. And, especially after my father married my stepmother -- and even after her death -- my father and his were so close. When my father died, old Mr. Darcy took me in, offered willingly to provide for me, and loved me -- perhaps, too much, though I would never believe that a just man such as Reginald Darcy would love his son any less. But I can see that it might be hard to see that when you're so emotionally biased. His father's partiality, I think, wounded his pride."<br /><br />"I can well believe that," Elizabeth said. "Mr. Darcy seems to have a surfeit of the emotion. But it seems ridiculous that he would have gone against his father's wishes simply out of spite. You speak of his pride being hurt, but I would think that very pride would have kept him from being so dishonest and disloyal."<br /><br />"So you might think," he replied. "But we're all inconsistent at times -- jealousy is a strong emotion, and can overcome a lot of things."<br /><br />Elizabeth thought about that for a moment, then said, "I'm surprised that a man like Mr. Darcy -- a man who would do such a thing, who is so full of pride -- would be accepted anywhere."<br /><br />Wickham sighed. "You have to remember, pride is an essential part of the Darcy heritage; it may cause him to be ... aloof to those below him socially, but it's also probably the only thing that's brought him even close to virtue. He gives his money freely, especially to charity; he's welcoming; helps the poor and his people. He has a strong sense of family pride; not to disgrace the family name, bring shame upon his house, lose face -- however you might say it. And, especially with his sister, he's always had a strong brotherly love and affection for his sister. He's often said to be the best of brothers."<br /><br />Elizabeth recalled the conversation in the Geo-5 with Miss Bingley and smiled. "I have, indeed, heard that. So I'll accept that his pride can occasionally have an advantage. But you mentioned Miss Darcy -- what's she like?"<br /><br />A grimace crossed his face. "I wish I could say she was a nice girl -- I hate to speak badly of any Darcy -- but she's too much like her brother. Arrogant -- very proud. As a child, she had always been a good, kind girl; she had always been fond of me. But now..." he trailed off, shaking his head. "I hear she's grown up to be a very attractive young woman, getting closer to adulthood now, I think, and very accomplished. Since her father's death she's lived at Pemberley, I believe, where she has a private tutor and companion."<br /><br />Elizabeth would have asked more, but at that moment Charlotte, followed closely by Mr. Collins, approached the table. With a new audience before him, Mr. Collins began speaking to the table at large about his experiences in the base kitchens and how vastly different they were from the DeBourgh compound's kitchens, and how the ovens here couldn't possibly even compare.<br /><br />"Working hard, I see," Charlotte said wryly to her friend.<br /><br />Elizabeth had the grace to blush. "I got sidetracked," she replied, standing up. "But you're right -- I should probably get back to what I was doing. Hopefully Colonel Foster is still in his office."<br /><br />Wickham stood as well and offered to escort her there. Though she would have gladly accepted his company, she hadn't the chance to say so, as immediately everyone else at the table offered to accompany her in that direction, as well.<br /><br />On the way through the halls of the barracks, Wickham leaned closer to Elizabeth and asked how her cousin was acquainted with the DeBourghs. She responded that he had lately gotten a position as administrative assistant to the company's owner.<br /><br />"And she couldn't have bestowed the gesture on a more grateful recipient," Elizabeth said. "Mr. Collins has spoken of practically nothing since he came but the generous and lofty Catherine DeBourgh and her daughter, Anne. Though, I must admit that from what he's said I've gotten the impression less that the lady is an amiable philanthropist and more that she's a rich, pushy, arrogant busybody."<br /><br />Wickham smiled. "I haven't met her in a number of years, but I believe I remember her much as you describe," he said. "You know, of course, that she's Mr. Darcy's aunt?"<br /><br />Elizabeth looked at him in surprise, her features lighting up with a smile. "No! Really?"<br /><br />"Indeed. And she's already petitioned for a waiver of the M-33 rule, so that they can unite the Darcy and DeBourgh empires in time-honored fashion."<br /><br />She laughed. "So he'll marry his cousin? How perfect! But poor Miss Bingley -- she's completely out of the running."<br /><br />He smiled, but at that moment they arrived at Colonel Foster's office. Elizabeth excused herself, asking Charlotte to escort Mr. Collins back to the Longbourn corridor while she finished up her work. The rest of the group departed as well, Lydia and Kitty dragging the two men on a tour of the "best parts of the base."<br /><br />Later in the evening, after Elizabeth had had a little bit of time to mull over the information she was given earlier by Wickham, she reflected that perhaps she should check her sources. Catching sight of her sister Mary sitting in her room with the door open, reading papers at her desk, she popped her head around the door frame and asked, "Mary, what do you know of Lieutenant George Wickham?"<br /><br />"Wickham?" Mary said, setting down her book and looking with curiosity at her sister. "I think I've heard that name before. ... Wait, is he a pedologist?"<br /><br />When Elizabeth nodded, her sister sighed and said, "To be honest, I don't know much about him. I haven't read all of his papers -- not in my line, of course." Her brows came down. "And, quite frankly, his style is a bit breezier than I care to read. That always bothers me. This is science, not one of Lydia's fashion magazines."<br /><br />"But he's fairly well regarded?"<br /><br />Mary shrugged. "As far as I know." She paused. "Actually, now that you say that, I seem to remember something about him a few years ago -- a question about a paper he authored, or co-authored maybe, but I don't recall many details. There was never any big scandal or anything, just an article in one of the journals, addressing some inconsistencies in the results. Why?"<br /><br />Elizabeth explained that she had met him while on her way to the barracks, and that he was here on Deimos to do some research, but Mary merely shrugged in uninterested dismissal and returned to her reading.<br /><br />Elizabeth, on the other hand, could not get Wickham, and especially all that he had revealed about Darcy, out of her head. That Darcy was a snobbish and impolite bore she had known for some time, but that he could have been as evil as the lieutenant implied was a far leap from that -- and yet one that, especially with Mary's commendation of the latter man under her belt, Elizabeth was fully prepared to make.<br /><br />"But, Lizzy, do you not think that there might have been some misunderstanding?" Jane was saying softly to her as they sat on the bunks in their room later that night. Elizabeth had shared with her the whole tale of Darcy's perfidy, but Jane could believe as readily that Bingley had been deceived in his friend's character as she could question the truth of a statement rendered by someone of such amiable appearance as Wickham -- that is to say, not at all. "I really don't know if we can blame either of them, can we, without knowing everything in the case. It paints Mr. Darcy in such a bad light, and I just can't believe that he could be so awful as to have treated his father's godson so horribly. Could he really be that cruel, that vindictive? And could his friends know his true character so little?"<br /><br />"I can well believe it, with little effort," Elizabeth replied. "It is much more likely that Mr. Darcy -- someone as rich and well-connected as he is -- could whitewash his past than that Mr. Wickham invented such a story. He had every detail, every date and name and place ... and he was honest in his assessment; he acknowledged many of Mr. Darcy's good qualities, too. What good qualities he has, that is. Besides, if it's at all wrong, let Mr. Darcy tell his side of the story. No one's stopping him."<br /><br />By Elizabeth's truculent expression, and as both had to work early the following day, the subject was then closed. But Jane still felt uneasy on the subject and during the long night after could only be certain that, if the story were proved correct, Bingley would be highly embarrassed if it were made public.<br /><br />But Jane did not address the topic or her concerns with her sister the next morning or, indeed, at all the next day as they went about their business. And though it still weighed on her soul, she barely gave it much thought -- especially when Bingley himself appeared at the Bennets' suite and, by his very presence, drove all other thoughts out of her head. He had come to speak with Mr. Bennet about sponsoring a dinner and dance for five days hence on Deimos Day, the anniversary of the base's foundation. His intention was made known to the applause of the excited youngest Bennet sisters, who saw him now as something akin to a benevolent god. Never before had Deimos Day been so well celebrated. Most years featured only a special cake during the dinner hours or a banner or two hung outside the apartments of the more patriotic residents: everyone was soon greatly looking forward to this year's event.<br /><br />Despite their enthusiasm, however, Kitty and Lydia could not encourage their father to give them leave to go to Earth to find appropriate outfits. They were instead forced to stay on Deimos Base and order their new shoes and skirts from a catalogue, griping bitterly about it the whole time.<br /><br />Even Elizabeth, who for once felt a need to dress nicely, for a reason she didn't care to admit to herself, spent some of her own hard-earned credits to order a dress especially for the occasion. Her delighted anticipation of the event bubbled over so much that it led her to pose a lighthearted question to Mr. Collins about whether he would go to the dinner and dance though he was not a native Deimosian.<br /><br />"Your scruples do you credit, Miss Elizabeth," Mr. Collins replied seriously. "I feel, however, what with the dance being sponsored by Mr. Bingley, who himself is not from this base, it would not be inappropriate for me to go. In fact, far from not attending," he continued, "I hope that all my fair cousins would be willing to grant me a dance during the evening. And I hope I can secure you, Miss Elizabeth, for the first," he said, leaning in and raising his brows suggestively.<br /><br />Elizabeth leaned back, ruing her high spirits and Mr. Collins' choice of garlic bread for lunch. But she had no option but to reply in the affirmative, especially given the glaring look her mother was bending her way, promising retribution if she didn't.<br /><br />One dance wouldn't be so bad, she told herself. It could be worse -- it could have been Mr. Darcy who'd asked.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Kathy</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 16 Dec 2009 17:03:56 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46027,46027#msg-46027</guid>
<title>The Price of a Good Education - Chapter 35 (13 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46027,46027#msg-46027</link><description><![CDATA[ <center><b>Chapter 35</b></center><br /><br /><hr /><br /><br />It suddenly felt as if the silence had been going on for ever. Nora thought she might be literally speechless – she couldn't have spoken even if she had wanted to, which she wasn't sure she did. In the quiet, she could hear sleet hitting the windows over her head, and a clock ticking in the kitchen, even the rasp of James’s jeans against the sofa as he shifted a little closer to her, still holding her hand.<br /><br />"Nora, can I ask you something?"<br /><br />She nodded, and looked up to meet his eyes, green-grey and intent.<br /><br />"You know what just kills me?" he said, which she guessed was not the question he meant to ask her. "That I've wasted so much time. Before you answer, just know I won't blame you if you say no, considering how stupid I've been. Above all, I can't stand to lose your friendship, so if you have to say no, just say it and I'll pretend I never said anything, okay?"<br /><br />She thought she might pass out if he didn’t go on and say it. She couldn’t be wrong – he was going to ask her –<br /><br />He started to speak, cleared his throat, and started again. "I wanted to ask you – if you'd consider dating me. I've finally started to realize how you fit into my life better than anyone I've ever known, and how important your friendship is to me, and in fact – it's more than friendship to me, way more. But as I said, I'd understand perfectly if you'd rather just go on being friends only, or if you really think of me as a cousin –"<br /><br />"No," said Nora, to his last phrase. And then seeing his face fall, she realized what it had sounded like to him and amended, "I mean yes. I mean yes, James, I'd love to." And, of course, she burst into tears.<br /><br />But it was the nicest, loveliest burst of tears she'd ever had, because James shoved the art history book out of the way and put his arms around her, and at last she could put her head down on his shoulder and cling to him, not like a brother and not like a cousin, but as her James. And the tighter she held him, the closer he pulled her, pressing his face against hers and lifting his hand to stroke her hair.<br /><br />After a few minutes James pulled away slightly and looked down at her. "I'm sorry, we're such guys, I don't even know if we have any kleenex in the house," he said, as Nora tried to wipe her eyes. "Let me go see." He disentangled himself and got up, and Nora sat on the sofa wondering if she had dozed off in the dusky afternoon and was actually sleeping back in her dorm.<br /><br />Apparently she wasn't, and this was really happening; because when James came back looking sheepish with a battered travel packet of tissues, he sat down next to her and reached his arm around her shoulders to tuck her in to his side. Nora leaned into him, feeling his body against hers with her whole being. She tried not to tremble, but it was no good. James rubbed her arm, and with his other hand he took hers, as if he couldn't stand not to be touching her. Nora was lost in the beauty of it.<br /><br />"I can't believe you said yes," James murmured.<br /><br />"Why wouldn't I say yes?"<br /><br />"You know – as if it weren't enough that I've been a complete idiot for the last year and a half – for most of the time we've been friends, actually – there's the family connection. I thought you might be really weirded out."<br /><br />"It's not like we grew up together or something," Nora objected. “We barely knew each other before last year.”<br /><br />"I'm really wishing now I hadn't introduced you to so many people as my cousin, though. We are going to get so many strange looks."<br /><br />"I hadn't thought of that," she said, smiling. It was funny – she had been in love with James for so long she'd forgotten they were supposed to be related. She couldn’t tell him that – it was too soon to speak of how long she'd waited for him, and how nearly he'd broken her heart over her own roommate. Eventually, maybe...<br /><br />But he had picked up on something in her tone. "Thought of it?" he repeated. "You say that like you’ve already thought of everything else. Are you saying you really wanted this, too? I can't get over it, Nora. Do you really feel the same way about me?"<br /><br />"Yes," she said, and her eyes filled again. "You have no idea. I – I care about you so much. You think <i>you're</i> surprised – I thought it was just hopeless for me. I thought you'd never see me as anything but another little sister."<br /><br />"No, not as a sister. Well, all right – I did, at first, before I got to know you. And then you were a friend, and then a very good friend, my best friend."<br /><br />"How long have you felt – more than friendship?" she asked.<br /><br />"I don't know exactly, sometime last semester, when I was starting to – get my mind back in order. Nora – this isn't a rebound thing. I wouldn't want you to think that. I know what I'm doing now – I know you're the one for me. We're so <i>right</i> for each other – Sorry, I wasn't going to say that; I don't want to freak you out."<br /><br />She smiled at him. He could say a lot more without freaking her out.<br /><br />"You're not, are you? You're not freaked out." For a minute, Nora thought he was going to kiss her, but he drew back a little. "How long have you felt this way about me?"<br /><br />Oh no – she should have known he would echo her question. "A while," she said, dropping her eyes involuntarily, though she tried to keep them on his.<br /><br />He didn't say anything.<br /><br />"A <i>long</i> time," she added, helplessly. She really hadn't meant to tell him, but she couldn't keep anything from him – it poured out in spite of her. "Maybe a year – no – longer than that –"<br /><br />"Oh, <i>Nora</i>."<br /><br />"James – it's not really – I’d rather not talk about it.<br /><br />"Okay, but – you should hate me. I don't have any excuse for being so stupid."<br /><br />"Well, I don't hate you."<br /><br />"I'm so lucky. I mean it. I am unbelievably lucky."<br /><br />Nora had to reach for another tissue. She wished she could stop crying – she probably looked horrible, all red in the face and swollen. But when he said things like that, it was impossible.<br /><br />While she was trying to blow her nose discreetly, the door banged and Alex came in. "Oops, excuse me," he said, and went upstairs.<br /><br />"You know what?" James said, laughing.<br /><br />"What?"<br /><br />"It's just as well Alex interrupted, because – we're going to fail this art history test."<br /><br />"Oh –" Nora smiled back at him. He was so gorgeous when he smiled, not to mention looking down at her like that, his eyes tender. She was melting. She could hardly remember what she was going to say, let alone anything she’d ever learned about art history. "Yeah, I kind of forgot about it."<br /><br />"Do you want to try and get some more studying done before dinner?" James leaned forward and fished the textbook out from under the coffee table, where it had fallen with its cover crumpled underneath it. "Um, sorry about that – it doesn't look like you're going to get top dollar if you try to sell it back to the bookstore." He tried to smooth out the crease in the cover, but it was pretty bent.<br /><br />"That's okay," Nora said, and laughed at herself. As if she’d be worried about the resale condition of her art history book, at a moment like this. "It's <i>really</i> okay."<br /><br />When Alex came back down an hour or two later, they were nestled into the corner of the couch with the art history book open across both their knees. Nora had never felt less prepared for an exam in her life.<br /><br />Alex raised his eyebrows at them. "O-kay. Um, are you guys going to dinner? Or do you want to just order pizza and make the poor delivery guy go out in the sleet, instead of us?"<br /><br />"Pizza!" said Nora instantly. She felt like celebrating. "I'll call Beth and ask her to come over. I guess that means <i>she</i> has to go out in the weather, but anyway –" she got up, burning with embarrassment. Who knew what Alex was thinking, but James was going to have to explain it. The phone was in the kitchen, and as she left the room she heard Alex say, "James?"<br /><br />Nora hardly knew what she said to Beth, except that she repeated herself several times, because Beth laughed at her for it. But when she went back to the living room the worst seemed to be over; Alex had relaxed into a chair, smirking across at James.<br /><br />"Hey Nora," he said, when she sat down awkwardly next to James. "It's okay, James explained. You were starting to really scare me, though. I knew you two were close, but that's not exactly the way I sit with any of my girl cousins. I'm glad for you both."<br /><br />James took her hand again, which only barely prevented her from dying of mortification. Fortunately, Beth and the pizza arrived at about the same time, which forestalled any more embarrassing moments, for a while at least. But considering James wouldn't let her sit at a decent distance from him, Nora knew she couldn't long escape explaining all over again to Beth. When she tried to sit on the floor to eat her pizza, he sat down on the couch behind her and pulled her back so she was leaning against his legs. It felt wonderful to be so close to him, but Nora couldn't fully enjoy the sensation with Beth giving her significant and very curious looks all the time.<br /><br />When she got up to take her plate to the kitchen, Beth darted after her.<br /><br />"Um, Nora?" Beth said, pulling on her arm to hold her back from going out to the living room again. "Am I missing something here? Do you have something you need to tell me?"<br /><br />Nora was blushing so hard it was almost literally painful. "Yeah, I guess so. It just happened this afternoon, though."<br /><br />"You and James."<br /><br />"Yes."<br /><br />"Wow. But you <i>are</i> cousins, right?"<br /><br />Nora sighed. James was right, this was going to get awkward, having to explain all the time. "We are and we aren't," she said. "We're technically step-cousins. James's mom died in a car accident when he was really young, and my Aunt Elle married his dad a few years later. So we're not actually related by blood – we've just always introduced each other as cousins because saying "step-cousin" sounds so ridiculous. And you don't want to get into the details of family history when you first meet someone."<br /><br />"Oh, okay. I was starting to worry that you were taking the Austen Society a little far! I mean, I think first-cousin marriage is still legal in some states, not that you're getting married or anything, yet –"<br /><br />Nora giggled.<br /><br />"I guess I should probably just shut up and say I'm really happy for you, shouldn't I?"<br /><br />"You can say whatever you want, Bethie."<br /><br />"Wow, you're just over the moon, aren't you? What happened to Nora, my serious roommate? All right Nora, come on, you can't just grin at me like that and not say anything. Dish, girl! What happened? When did you start liking him?"<br /><br />"Um, it's been – quite a while actually –"<br /><br />"Nora! How could you not tell me something like that?" Beth looked really hurt.<br /><br />"I'm sorry – please don't be upset, Bethie. I just couldn't – I wanted to tell you so many times, but honestly I thought it was hopeless. I didn't think James would ever like me in that way, and I thought it would be easier for me if I just tried to forget all about it. So I never told anyone."<br /><br />"If you had, I would have told you to stop being so silly. Why wouldn't James like you?"<br /><br />"That's exactly my point. You probably would have tried to encourage me and I just didn't think I could stand it. I'm sorry – I was wrong, obviously. If I had told anyone, it would have been you."<br /><br />Beth softened, and drew her into a hug. "Aw, poor Nora. You didn't have to be such a martyr, but I think I understand."<br /><br />When they pulled away, James was standing in the doorway.<br /><br />"I came to see what was taking you so long, and look what I find. I didn't <i>think</i> there were that many dishes. So you approve, Beth?"<br /><br />Beth approved, it seemed, from the way she squealed and hugged James and then hugged Nora again.]]></description>
<dc:creator>Katharine T</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Fri, 18 Dec 2009 08:50:12 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46008,46008#msg-46008</guid>
<title>Darcy Changes Tactics, Chapter 10 (15 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,46008,46008#msg-46008</link><description><![CDATA[ How nice to see all of you again! It appears as if D&amp;E might actually learn to be friendly -- quite a change from Chapter 1. DebraAnne and Rachel went through and cleaned out everything I made a mess of, but then I had an entire day to mess around with it. Anything wrong that you find is definitely due to me. Thanks, and above all, enjoy.<br /><br /><b>CHAPTER 10<br /><br />NETHERFIELD Thursday Morning</b><br /><br />“Can I have your attention, please? Bingley ascended a few steps up the granite stairs outside the graceful front of Netherfield Hall, and called out loudly enough for the gathered gentlemen to hear. “My good friend, Fitzwilliam Darcy, whom many of you met previously, has some important information to relate to all of you.”<br /><br />Footmen were circulating in the courtyard, topping up the coffee cups with the fragrant steaming beverage, and offering fresh, hot pastries in the cool spring air. Thus, it took a moment for the crowd to settle down.<br /><br />Darcy, who had followed Bingley partway up the steps, took a deep breath, attempting to master his nervousness and hold onto his earlier resolve to keep a friendly but firm tone, and a calm but not stoic demeanor. After conferring together, Darcy, Richard, Bingley, and Hurst – who was included because, somehow, he <i>always</i> knew what was going on anyway – decided that the best idea was to spread the truth about Wickham to the guests before the hunt started. In that manner, those individuals who wished for further information would have the entire morning to question Darcy and Richard further as they walked around on their quest for birds.<br /><br />Clearing his throat, Darcy began. “Last month, while I was visiting relatives in Kent, I had the pleasure of becoming reacquainted with Mrs. Collins, whom I first met here as Miss Lucas, and with Miss Elizabeth Bennet, who was visiting her friend. Sir William,” he said smiling slightly at that gentleman who seemed surprised by the attention as well as the hitherto unseen expression, “I understand that we missed each other by a scant few days.” He bowed his head also toward Mr. Bennet, who raised one eyebrow but returned the gesture. “In speaking with the ladies, I discovered that appalling lies were being told about me here in Hertfordshire. To my dismay, I was informed that the community at large had given full credence to these stories which were being told, and that my own reputation was, as a result, in tatters. Furthermore, I learned that these lies were being spread by someone whom I used to consider a trusted friend, and while not wishing to injure my former childhood companion, I must defend my own reputation.”<br /><br />A buzz of startled exclamations and questions interrupted Darcy, and he waited for quiet before he resumed. Looking out over the crowd, Darcy noted that most of the faces did not appear especially friendly toward him, but at the same time, most seemed curious, and he hoped that they were willing to listen with open minds.<br /><br />“George Wickham, as he claims, <i>is</i> the son of my late father’s trusted and valued steward, and my father <i>did</i> support his education at Cambridge. Upon my father’s death, Wickham inherited a legacy of one thousand pounds. My father had hoped that Wickham might become a clergyman, and if he took orders, he was to be given the living at the Kympton parish, on our estate, when it came open. However, Wickham informed me that he did not wish to take orders; instead, he desired to study law. He requested, and was granted, <i>three thousand pounds</i> in lieu of the living.“<br /><br />Here Darcy was forced to pause, for the buzz of consternation drowned out his words. Three thousand pounds was, he knew, enough to support a single man in gentlemanly style for seven or eight years, even if he had no other income; as a supplement to an officer’s pay, it should last decades. Finally, the cacophony subsided enough for him to make himself heard again.<br /><br />“<i>He was not cheated of the living as he claims</i>, I repeat, Wickham was given the sum of three thousand pounds by <i>me</i>. If anyone doubts that, I have the signed receipt upstairs in my room. In case you have lost count, Wickham received a total of four thousand pounds in less than a year.”<br /><br />Another rumble of surprise stopped him for a few moments, but this time it sounded more angry than startled to Darcy’s ears. Bingley said quietly, handing him a steaming cup, “You are doing superbly – keep on the same way.”<br /><br />Darcy took a sip or two of coffee to wet his dry throat, then he held up his hand for quiet. “Some of you may have heard of what I did in Meryton yesterday, but in case you have not, -- “ He looked down at the steps, uncomfortable with touting his own actions, but knowing that it was necessary to provide the assembly with all of the facts. “—I became concerned about what I was hearing about Wickham here in Meryton, and based on previous unfortunate experience in Lambton, the village nearest to my home at Pemberley, Bingley and I went to all of the shops in Meryton to make inquiries. We discovered that Wickham had run up significant debts here in Meryton.” The angry rumbles were louder this time, but they subsided quickly; Darcy knew that the men were anxious to find out how bad things were in their community. “Wickham’s debts totaled over six hundred pounds – <i>Wait! Allow me to finish!</i> – All of the debts have been paid; your shop keepers’ livelihoods are safe. I have the receipts here,” and he pulled them from his pocket and held them high in the air.<br /><br />To Darcy’s surprise, there were no interruptions this time; the men were silent, astonished.<br /><br />“I have the receipts from my payments of his debts in Lambton, as well, if anyone feels the need to check my veracity. The reason I am telling you this, is because, believe it or not, there may be worse to come.” Darcy paused, sighed, and spoke quietly. “The blackguard left a trail of ruined women, and fatherless children in his wake – two in Lambton, and two at Pemberley, where I provide for them by employing the mothers as maids or help in my kitchen. Colonel Fitzwilliam, my cousin, can attest to all of this, since he has also known Wickham from childhood. He will be calling today on Colonel Forster, with whom he is acquainted, to enlighten him about this nefarious recruit. Do any of you have any questions you would like to ask? I will do my best to answer them.”<br /><br />The hubbub that arose from the group made singling out any specific question impossible, but the most frequently voiced comment, as Darcy expected it to be, was ‘Why were we not told sooner?’. He raised his voice a little (with a small smile, the result of a quiet prompt from Bingley), and said, “I did not speak of this last November because, as far as I knew, during his service in the militia and while quartered in Mertyon, Wickham had done nothing wrong. I knew he was in town, but I did not speak to him; to all appearances, he was trying to reform and serve our country, as do my cousin and the other honourable young men on duty here. I was unaware of the falsehoods being told in Hertfordshire until Easter, while I was in Kent. At that time, Miss Elizabeth confronted me with the lies Wickham was spreading about me - as her neighbours, you must know how staunchly Miss Elizabeth Bennet will defend those people whom she thinks have been wronged.” Darcy grinned ruefully, deciding that as mortifying as it was, the truth would help him. “No doubt you can also imagine the tongue lashing I received from her regarding my supposed ill-treatment of Wickham.” The laugh that interrupted him this time was worth the embarrassment. “In any case,” he continued, blushing slightly, “Miss Elizabeth helped me to understand what was taking place here, and I returned as quickly as I could to determine the true extent of Wickham’s dealings and to do what I could to ameliorate the damage.”<br /><br />The buzz this time was approving, but Darcy noticed Mr. Bennet directing a rather pointed look his way. Accepting Mr. Bennet’s look with a tiny shrug, Darcy continued. “Wickham will be arrested later today, and I have little doubt that the Fleet Prison will shortly have another inmate.” Stepping down, Darcy was quickly surrounded by several men all talking to him at once, but Bingley stayed by his side and helped out whenever the familiar Darcy frown overtook his features.<br /><br />Richard raised his voice – commander style – and said, “I can also answer questions about that scoundrel’s past life. I have known him, and my cousin, since we were children playing, hunting, and fishing together. But George definitely did <i>not</i> grow up to be a good man, in any sense that the word ‘good’ means. Unless it is good-for-nothing.” He was quickly encircled by another group with questions and comments about Wickham.<br /><br />It soon became apparent that there would be no shooting or hunting that day, unless the quarry was a certain lieutenant in the local militia. Bingley invited everyone into the dining room for further questions and discussions on the matter, while the kitchen staff was directed to provide more coffee and some breakfast. The beaters, gunmen, and dogs were dispersed to their homes, or to join the coachmen in the stable area.<br /><br />Gradually, the excited talk among the men became calmer and turned more towards what was to be done about the villain, now that he was exposed.<br /><br />Mr. Bennet, who was rapidly coming to enjoy Mr. Darcy’s intelligence and company, asked him, “How did my Lizzy come to – what was it? – ‘tongue lash’ you on the subject of Wickham?”<br /><br />Darcy, expecting this question to arise, had a ready answer, “I made a rather detrimental remark about the conduct of her younger sisters. And, as you must know better than I, with Miss Elizabeth, one thing can lead quickly to another.”<br /><br />Mr. Bennet laughed. “I would have expected her to agree with you regarding the behavior of her sisters; she complains to me often enough about their behavior.”<br /><br />Darcy smiled a little. “I rather think that, as most of us would, she was defending her family against an outsider.”<br /><br />To Darcy’s relief, Mr. Bennet smiled back and turned to his other side to answer a question from Mr. Goulding.<br /><br />After another thirty minutes of talk, Sir William Lucas rose and tapped his cup with his spoon to call attention, and ask everyone to be quiet for a moment. He turned and said, “Mr. Darcy, if you were prepared to have Wickham arrested later today, I fail to see any reason for not doing so this morning.”<br /><br />Darcy allowed a small smile of relief to show. “Frankly, Sir, I did not expect all of you to believe what I said so readily. I had thought I would have to spend three or four hours in heated arguments before I could convince you. Wickham can be so charming and so beguiling that people find it hard to realize it is only a façade covering ugliness.”<br /><br />Mr. Bennet spoke up. “Mr. Darcy, we have all heard of your wealth, but nobody would pay the shopkeepers of a small village the amounts you did yesterday just for enjoyment or a joke.”<br /><br />Sir William had started asking, one by one, for opinions around the table when Sergeant Bascomb opened the dining room door, looked for his superior, and said urgently, “Colonel, sir!” and then jerked his head towards the hall. Richard, looking worried and concerned, rose and left immediately. Everyone in the room became silent and still. The infamous Darcy frown went unnoticed because all the other faces bore the same frowning expression. What news would have a sergeant interrupting a colonel of the regulars in that manner? Invasion? Surrender? Something else equally unthinkable?<br /><br />The ensuing quiet was becoming tense when Richard opened the door, his face bearing a broad smile, and said, “If you gentlemen would care to join me, there is something I believe that you would like to see out front.” He gestured for everyone to follow him, and turned to lead the way.<br /><br />Without further ado, the men arose and followed him, their curiosity and comments running rampant. At the rear of the pack, Darcy looked at Bingley and Hurst and said, “What would you like to wager…” but Bingley pursed his lips and wagged his head. Hurst just snorted in derision.<br /><br />When they emerged from the door at the top of the stairs, they could see Wickham standing in the midst of the courtyard where everyone had been having coffee earlier. But this was not the natty, neat Mr. Wickham they were accustomed to seeing. He was dirty, disheveled, with tears in his dark colored nondescript pants and coat. He was hatless as well, and his usually carefully tousled hair was tangled and matted. His face was bruised, with one eye blackened, and his nose and lips were swollen and bloodied. If that were not enough, a rope was tied around his right wrist , and the other end of its six foot length was fastened to the left wrist of a very large man who stood three or four inches taller than even Darcy, and must have weighed half again as much. Another burly, but slightly shorter man stood on Wickham’s left, with a similar rope running between Wickham’s wrist and his own.<br /><br />As the last of the shooting party reached the ground to stare in astonishment at the strange trio, Richard announced, “I would like all of you to meet Sergeant Donahoe and Sergeant Laffterty, two of my trusted regimental comrades-in-arms. I sent them here to Meryton two days ago to enjoy some time at your inn, but more importantly, to keep an eye out for any deserters from the militia.” He walked over to Wickham, grabbed his shoulder lightly, and shook it briefly. “George, you old devil, you never will learn the correct way to conduct yourself, will you?” Turning back to the crowd he continued, “I understand from my men, here, that he left the camp in the wee small hours of the morning, stole a horse from the inn, and was trying to quietly sneak out of town when they stopped him. He must have heard that Darcy purchased his debts and knew he had been found out, but the theft of a horse – on top of desertion – is a significant crime indeed.”<br /><br />Wickham tried to say something at this point, -- Richard raised his eyebrows and mockingly leaned closer with his hand to his ear, as if he could not hear or understand -- but Wickham’s swollen lips and missing and jagged broken teeth made the curses quite unintelligible.<br /><br />The smaller sergeant leaned forward and muttered something, whereupon Richard loudly added, “It appears that my old friend, here, was carrying a sack with several purses and other valuables that clearly did not belong to him. Attaboy George! Getting away was not enough, eh?” He glanced around at the crowd, most of whom wore disgusted looks. “Darcy, Bingley, I can see no reason to delay this any longer. Let us give this knave up without delay, and get him away from here forever. As he is no doubt aware, the total value of his thievery far exceeds the quantity necessary to guarantee his hanging, even if he were not a deserter.”<br /><br />Mere moments of deliberation, which in truth consisted of no more than a few glances and nods, saw Sir Lucas and Mr. Bennet – who were the local magistrates, -- the Netherfield party, and Wickham, still leashed to the burly sergeants, heading toward the local gaol to prepare for his transportation to London’s military authorities for desertion and theft. Darcy loudly suggested that everyone else adjourn to the pub, where he would sponsor a general celebration. Hurst cheerfully agreed to take charge of the men heading for that diversion.<br /><br />Some thirty minutes and the departure of many horses and carriages later, Darcy, Bingley and Richard climbed in the last carriage to leave the yard. Darcy was dazed; it had happened so fast that it felt as if he had just awoken with the dawn mere minutes ago. The most wonderful thing of all was that Georgiana’s name had not even been considered, let alone mentioned. He shook his head in amazement at the speed (and occasional caprice) of local justice, and sternly reminded himself, <i>“Pull yourself together and be the cordial Master of Pemberley with these men. You are perfectly capable of relaxing and drinking ale with honest people who have proven to be just like those in Lambton, even if they are not of the first circles. And after that –“ he sighed, “- After that, I will finally be able to live out the rest of my life without the spectre of George Wickham’s deceit and malice looming over the ones I love.”</i><br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>Longbourn Thursday Afternoon</b><br /><br />Returning home, Mr. Bennet, feeling the mischievous effect of more that a few drinks with convivial friends, thought he would share the news of the day with his family. Chuckling at the thought of frustrating his wife’s nerves as he exited the carriage, he told the coachman that the horses were not to go out again that afternoon. He entered the hall and ambled toward the sitting room doorway, where he leaned casually against the jam. “My dear Mrs. Bennet, just so you may be apprised of the facts before the latest gossip can take you by surprise, I will tell you now that Lieutenant George Wickham was arrested today on charges of indebtedness and thievery. If, by a miracle, he avoids hanging for those charges, the army will be most certainly object to his attempted desertion, and, given that this is a time of war, the consequences for that particular act will likely be rather unpleasant for him.”<br /><br />Seeing his astounded wife take a deep breath in preparation for what would, no doubt, be an extended outburst, he cut her off. “I am sure, Mrs. Bennet, that everyone in town already knows what has happened. In fact, all who made up the hunting party this morning were present shortly after Wickham was apprehended, so there is no need for you to spread the good news. In fact, Sir William and I accompanied Mr. Bingley, Mr. Darcy, and Colonel Fitzwilliam to ensure the scoundrel’s comfortable installation in our local facilities, prior to his transportation to London. All of your friends already know all there is to be known of the matter, my dear, but I am certain your sister will soon be here so that you may exclaim to your heart’s delight over the details. Oh, by the way, Lydia, Kitty, you are <i>not</i> to go into town today. I will be spending the rest of the day in my study; please do not disturb me.” He walked carefully down the hall, and the soft closing of his study door resounded in the shocked silence.<br /><br />Behind him, the sitting room erupted with confused cries and exclamations by Mrs. Bennet, Lydia, and Kitty, and while Mary had raised curious eyes from her book to listen to her father, she viewed the current scene with interest. Lizzy and Jane cast relieved smiles at each other while they waited for the tumult to subside.<br /><br />“Mama, we <i>must</i> go into town and find out exactly what has happened! Papa can not truly be so cruel as to make us stay here when Mr. Wickham might be in danger,” Lydia exclaimed, hurrying to stand beside her mother and pulling demandingly at her sleeve.<br /><br />“Of course, my dear Lydia! Kitty, you run out to the stables as fast as you can and tell the coachman that I want the carriage right away before he has unharnessed the horses.” Kitty rushed from the room, as Mrs. Bennet rose in a flurry of activity, hurrying to don her bonnet and spencer before the carriage arrived back at the front door.<br /><br />Standing by the door with Lydia, Mrs. Bennet was bemoaning the delay when Kitty came around the corner of the house from the direction of the stables.<br /><br />“Mama!” called a confused Kitty, “Jimmy said Papa told him that the horses are not to go out again today.”<br /><br />“What?” Mrs. Bennet screeched. “That can not be. I <i>have to</i> go see my sister. It is impossible that I should have to remain here , as if I were a prisoner, unable to call on anyone. I will go speak to your father about this,” she hissed as she turned furiously toward the door.<br /><br />Jane and Lizzy stood blocking the doorway, and to Mrs. Bennet’s astonishment, Jane calmly raised her hand. “Mama, you have to stop. Papa said that Lydia and Kitty <i>must</i> remain here, and if he ordered the horses unhitched, clearly you will have to stay here too. Remember, he said that everyone in town already knows what has happened from the gentlemen at the hunt this morning, so I am sure that Aunt Phillips, or Mrs. Lucas, or Mrs. Goulding, or somebody, will be arriving soon to share their knowledge and to find out what you know.”<br /><br />“But I do not know anything!” came Mrs. Bennet’s forlorn cry.<br /><br />Lizzy and Jane each took one of her arms, and gently leading her into the hall, helped remove her bonnet and spencer. With an arm around her mother’s shoulders, Jane led her to a chair while she softly told Lizzy to fetch some tea. Mary quietly left to study in the peace of her room, but a frustrated Lydia flounced around the sitting room, down the hall, and back again to the sitting room, muttering incomprehensible words, until Jane sharply told her to stop. Lydia stopped, but stomped her foot, and grabbing Kitty’s hand rushed them both up the stairs to her room, from where the slam of the door echoed throughout the house. Lizzy returned with the tea, and also some cool water and cloths to apply to Mrs. Bennet’s forehead.<br /><br />Half an hour later, Lizzy and Jane were finally relaxing , having managed to calm, somewhat, their still slightly distraught mother, when Mrs. Hill admitted Aunt Phillips to the room.<br /><br />“Sister, sister! Have you heard? Mr. Wickham was arrested! They say he is a thief!” came the high shrill voice of Mrs. Phillips as she bustled into the room<br /><br />“Oh, Sister!” Mrs. Bennet wailed. “Mr. Bennet told me that much before he locked himself away in his library, cruelly forcing me to remain here! What else has happened? You absolutely must tell me.” Mrs. Bennet again was nearly prostrate in her frustration.<br /><br />Hearing the commotion and loud voices, Lydia and Kitty rushed back down the stairs to learn anything else they could about the dire happenings to one of their favorite officers.<br /><br />Jane and Lizzy rolled their eyes, shook their heads in exasperation, and walked out into the garden, where they could speak to each other without the cacophony of excited female voices overwhelming them.<br /><br />“It sounds as if everything went almost as Mr. Bingley, Mr. Darcy, and the Colonel planned,” Jane said quietly.<br /><br />“Yes, thank goodness, though I am not looking forward to the commotion of visitors, gossip, and complaints from Mama and Lydia for the next few days,” Lizzy commented. “I thought Papa would not be back until late today. Perhaps the gentlemen were able to persuade our neighbours about the truth of the matter more quickly than they expected.”<br /><br />Jane grinned a little. “I would imagine Mr. Wickham is not quite as able to charm and flatter the men as well as he can womenfolk.”<br /><br />Lizzy laughed. “It is hard to believe you capable of making such a remark as that.”<br /><br />“My opinion has changed. I do see, now, that Mr. Wickham used his charm and looks to deceive and hurt people. As far as I can find, there is <i>no</i> good in him at all.” Jane was pensive for a moment, and then remembered something. “Lizzy, you never did tell me what was in that – most improper -- letter Mr. Bingley brought to you from Mr. Darcy. I believe I have been so caught up talking to, and thinking about, Mr. Bingley, that I forget everything else.”<br /><br />“It was short, and did not say much at all except to explain what he would do when he came to Netherfield. He wrote about paying Wickham’s debts, and asked for our help. He was positive that someone would question him today about why he did not say anything sooner about Wickham, and he would tell the truth - that he did not <i>know</i> what was being said until I told him. He went on to say that he would not like our … um… private differences broadcast to the world any more than I did, so, if asked, he planned to say that he had angered me, and I had justifiably given him a tongue lashing. Those were the words he used,” Lizzy said with a small laugh.<br /><br />“I can not imagine what he could say that would make you that angry” Jane said, then smirked. “I know, he said that you are <i>too</i> handsome to tempt him.”<br /><br />“I am warning you, Jane Bennet, that if you do not behave, I will tell Mr. Bingley how mean you are,” teased Lizzy. “No, if anyone asks, he said something to me about how badly Lydia and Kitty behave sometimes, and I lost my temper. Which happens to be the truth, if only a small part. This way, neither of us has to lie, for which I am grateful.” She sighed deeply, and they walked in silence for a few moments.<br /><br />“He is an intelligent man.” Jane said softly.<br /><br />“Yes.”<br /><br />“He is a good man, too,” she added shortly.<br /><br />“Yes.”<br /><br />“You were probably an idiot to refuse him.”<br /><br />“Yes.”<br /><br />“If I do not stop talking about him, you will tongue lash me.”<br /><br />“Yes.”<br /><br />Laughing, they walked together until they judged enough time had passed that the uproar in the drawing room would have subsided to its normal chaos, and it was safe to return indoors.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>Friday Morning</b><br /><br />The sun had risen only slightly above the horizon and its golden glow had not yet faded when Lizzy stepped quietly through the kitchen door the next morning. Savoring a warm slice of bread, and trying not to smear her face and hand with the butter slathered on it, she hesitated at the entry to Longbourn’s drive before she turned to the right. There was a small hillock about a mile away, where there were a couple of large flat rocks which were the perfect place to sit and watch the world come to life in all directions, as far as the eye could see. Finishing her bread, Lizzy felt so good that she skipped along for a short distance, which only improved her already cheerful spirits. Needing to further express her exuberance, she stopped to loosen her bonnet so that it hung down her back, turned her face to the sky, and raised her arms to twirl twice in a circle. That made the day seem even nicer still, so she hummed a little ditty from her childhood as she walked and skipped along. She grinned, considering that growing up was not <i>all</i> it was cracked up to be – children seemed to have more happy enthusiasm than adults. Oh well, growing up had its rewards also, such as walking out alone on mornings like this. She reached the small hillock and climbed the slope to stand on one of the rocks for a few minutes to survey her domain – pleased, since she did not see anyone in the fields yet, that the whole world within sight belonged to her alone for a little longer. She sat down to watch as the sky lightened to a normal clear blue, and the golden orb of the rising sun became a smaller, infinitely brighter, white disk<br /><br />Within a few minutes, people started appearing in the fields, carts were spotted in a few lanes, and several horsemen could be seen trotting or cantering to different locations. She sighed. She no longer had the world to herself. Just a few more minutes, and she would set off again. There was a horseman coming down the road towards her, and she sighed resignedly, knowing that her solitude was at an end. The sun’s glare behind him was such that she could not make out whether she knew the rider, but the horse was not familiar. She turned back to the vista to see which tenants she could spot in her father’s fields and was trying to decide which one of the Driscoll brothers she was looking at, when a voice called, “Good morning, Miss Elizabeth!” and there, on the unfamiliar horse, was the familiar Mr. Darcy.<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy, what a nice surprise!” Lizzy tried to scramble back to her feet, and at the same time get her bonnet, which was still hanging down her back, onto her head again. She managed to attain her feet, but the bonnet defeated her when she pulled at the wrong ribbon, accidentally untied it, and helplessly watched it perfectly catch the fresh morning breeze and start floating slowly down the hill and away. She tried to grab one of the trailing ribbons, but the size of the rock under her feet prohibited her from reaching that far.<br /><br />Mr. Darcy calmly trotted his horse in the bonnet’s direction, waited for it to sink a little lower, then grabbed a dangling ribbon to haul it in. He dismounted and walked over as she reached the bottom of the hillock. Smiling, he handed it to her. “I am <i>not</i> going to ask if this mayhap is a token for a gallant knight, because I know well that am a mere man.”<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy,” Lizzy replied impudently, “no one as tall as you are can be called ‘mere’ by any standard. However, I thank you for relieving my embarrassment and retrieving my recalcitrant bonnet.” Her face reddened slightly, and she was forced to lower her eyes for a moment.<br /><br />“Miss Elizabeth, there is no need for that. I have seen you often enough in drawing rooms with your lovely curls uncovered that I am not shocked at the sight of them outdoors.” He grinned widely at her.<br /><br />“Social customs can be extremely confining, can they not? Nevertheless, I know that we must conform to them.” She sighed, then twinkled up at him as she noticed that they somehow had turned and begun slowly walking in the direction of Longbourn. “I know that this may shock you, but I am not at all fond of wearing bonnets and would gladly do away with them altogether, if I could.”<br /><br />“I would be eternally grateful if you would please suggest such a preference to my sister when she arrives on Monday. I fear that I will soon need to build another wing onto Pemberley just to accommodate all of her head coverings,” he complained, then added hastily, “Oh! Um - may I accompany you, or would you prefer to be alone?”<br /><br />Lizzy smiled shyly. “You may accompany me, “ she then grinned outright, “but <i>only</i> if you tell me what happened yesterday. My father is not saying a word about it, while all of the ladies who come to call on my mother speak of nothing else. Since all of what they say is, of course, hearsay, it is no help to listen to them. I do not want to wait for Jane to tell me after she persuades Mr. Bingley to tell her, so if you will not say anything, I am afraid that I will have no other choice but to go to Netherfield and ask Colonel Fitzwilliam. Is that enough of a threat?” She tried to look pitiful, then stern.<br /><br />He grinned back, and leading his horse, he told her what had happened the previous day. Lizzy listened with rapt attention, and when she realized that the tale would last longer than the time required to walk home, she steered them onto meandering paths which would delay their arrival. By chance (or unconscious design), they were still a short distance from Longbourn when he finished his tale.<br /><br />“I would like to see this Sergeant Donahue, if he made <i>you</i> feel small!” Lizzy exclaimed.<br /><br />“Yes, it is rare that the size of another man intimidates me. It makes me appreciate how threatening I must look to other people, particularly a diminutive but very beautiful woman, when I wear what Richard calls ‘my black scowl’ and stalk silently around a room, or stare out a window with my back to her,” Darcy agreed calmly, but with courage and a small bit of rising hope.<br /><br />Startled, Lizzy looked up to see a slightly abashed Mr. Darcy whose dark eyes seemed to hold a warm and tender look. “Yes, that is true,” she agreed quietly. Then, unable to repress a blush, she hastily asked, “Where is Colonel Fitzwilliam this morning? As a soldier, is he not up early every day?”<br /><br />Heartened that his small venture had not produced a reprimand, Darcy replied, “I think he is still abed. He went to call on Colonel Forster and the officers at the camp last evening, and did not return until the small hours. But he has this knack, which he claims many soldiers do, of being able to either sleep for hours and hours on end, or to go without sleep for days. Maybe he is just storing up his slumber for when he will need it again.”<br /><br />“It must worry you and his family to think that he might be called to active duty again,” stated Lizzy.<br /><br />“My uncle has been told privately that Richard will soon be promoted, and instead of active duty, will become part of the strategy planning staff. The news should be in the papers shortly, and we will all rest easier. Richard does not yet know, although he probably suspects,” Darcy confided.<br /><br />“That is good to hear. I wish I could congratulate him quietly, but I will wait until it is public.”<br /><br />“Thank you for that. He would be mortified to learn that I was bragging about “My Cousin, the General,’ if word got loose ahead of time,” Darcy smiled.<br /><br />“I will not say a word, of course,” Lizzy smiled back, “but it is going to be difficult to refrain from claiming close acquaintance with a general.” As Longbourn’s drive came into sight, she added, “Here we are. Please come in and join us for some breakfast. No?” as he shook his head. “If Mr. Bingley is not here yet, we will probably be receiving him shortly. Jane did not see him at all yesterday, and - this may surprise you - , but even Jane can be impatient. Why she might even be desperate enough to walk to Netherfield!”<br /><br />Darcy laughed. “I hope you will tell me ahead of time if she does. Then I can meet her and proudly escort another lady who is a ‘great walker’ inside, if only to see the look…” he stopped abruptly and blushed.<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy! How shocking that we are capable of having such similar thoughts! I had better go in now before I say more, but, please, do give my regards to Miss Bingley and Mrs. Hurst.” Lizzy grinned, turned, and hurried down the drive before either could say anything else.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>NETHERFIELD Friday Evening</b><br /><br />“Caroline, for heaven’s sake, stop being so restless! Up, down, up, walk around, sit down, up again, you are doing nothing but moving for no purpose except to move,” Louisa Hurst cried as she worked on her embroidery in the music room.<br /><br />“Well, what else is there to do?” her sister replied acerbically. “Charles practically lives at Longbourn. Mr. Darcy disappeared all morning, then after his return he closeted himself in the library to take care of the huge bundle of mail his courier had delivered. Colonel Fitzwilliam stayed locked in there with him, and now all three of them are dining at Longbourn. And even your husband is not here to play cards because of some nonsense about dirty guns. As often as he cleans them, they can not possibly have a speck of dirt on them!” Needless to say, Caroline was dismayed, bored, and very unhappy.<br /><br />“You and I could have gone to dinner with them, but you claimed to be feeling ill. I should have gone with them – the company would have been more agreeable than you are this evening. Go over to the pianoforte and practice that Beethoven again. It is still not as good as it should be.” Louisa retorted, also irascible, but more from her sister’s actions than boredom.<br /><br />Caroline stalked over, plopped down on the bench and used a tempestuous allegro movement written by a bad-tempered Beethoven to dissipate some of her own crotchety temper. Feeling calmer when she finished, she practiced the more difficult sections several times, pleased that she would soon be able to display her talent on this challenging piece publicly. It might be impossible to play better than dear Georgiana, but she was much better than that <i>Eliza Bennet</i>, no matter how fine her eyes were. That reminded her. “What are you going to wear to the party at Lucas Lodge tomorrow night?” she asked Louisa.<br /><br />“I thought maybe the lavender with the georgette sleeves and ruffles at the bottom of the skirt, along with silver accessories. If there are many guests it may become warm, and I wish to remain cool.”<br /><br />“Capital, capital!” Caroline sneered. After a few moments she wondered, “How long are we going to have to remain in this forsaken wilderness. If Georgiana and Miss de Bourgh were not coming to visit on Monday, I think I would go mad! At least Mr. Darcy will stay here as long as they do, so I will have to make sure of their enjoyment. Perhaps they will stay until it is time for all of us to leave for Pemberley. That would be ideal.” Caroline’s face softened as her dream took hold and she imagined herself walking through the halls of that beautiful mansion, which would be even more impressive when she finished redecorating it. Those new Egyptian and Oriental motifs with all of the gilding was making furniture purchased two or three years ago appear dowdy and plain. Why, some of those items at Pemberley must be from a hundred years ago, and very likely more. She would swiftly get rid of them.<br /><br />Louisa’s cold practicality dispelled the dream. “I do not think they will be here longer than three or four weeks. You need to accustom yourself to living here, Caroline, because Charles will probably marry Miss Bennet in a few months, and unless you marry <i>someone</i>, you will have to live either here with them or with one of our aunts.”<br /><br />Caroline was indignant. “I will be the mistress of Pemberley, and Charles and his <i>country bride</i> will beg to visit me at my convenience.” She sighed, closed her eyes, started the dream again, trying to decide on the precise shade of orange for her dress, and how she should pose for her portrait that would be prominently displayed in the gallery. A different pose wearing a different array of the Darcy jewels, could hang in the entrance hall taking the place of that terrible painting of a Cavalier ancestor from centuries ago that Darcy was so proud of.<br /><br />Louisa also sighed, shook her head, and kept on with her fancy stitches. Everyone except Caroline knew Mr. Darcy would never marry her. Gilbert had let slip once, when he was a bit foxed, that Charles thought that Darcy would not marry Caroline even if she somehow arranged a most compromising situation. With any luck at all – or a very little advance notice - she and Gilbert would be visiting his parents’ estate when Darcy’s engagement to another woman was announced. She did look forward to the peace of living without her sister’s moods.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>Saturday Morning</b><br /><br />Cantering his horse beside his cousin, Darcy felt so light-hearted that he was afraid he might float into the sky. Wickham was gone, on his way to London’s Fleet Prison, the jail cart escorted by two extra guards from the regulars, just to be sure. Darcy was so grateful to the sergeants that he had scandalized his cousin with the amount of the bonus he had given to them. Darcy did not care. It was less than paying Wickham’s debts again would be. <i>He was free!</i>. He yelled inarticulately into the heavens, spurred his horse, and galloped down the road in a fury of high spirits and joy.<br /><br />Richard laughed and set off – a little more calmly - after him, not quite as fast because he knew the horses had run off their first burst of energy, and perhaps Darcy had to run off his exuberance as well.<br /><br />Rounding a bend up a few minutes later, he saw that Darcy had dismounted his horse at a crossroads, where he was talking to a small woman. Richard grinned to himself as he bet that he knew who she was, and was not surprised when he came close enough to see that it was, as he had guessed, Miss Elizabeth. He pulled up his horse, dismounted and bowed. “Miss Elizabeth, how wonderful to see you again this morning. I was just thinking that my horse needed to be walked for a while, and here you are, saving my cousin and me from having a terrible argument about whether to walk or ride. Why, it might have split our family forever!”<br /><br />Darcy looked heavenward and puffed out a breath. “Behave!” He said sternly.<br /><br />Elizabeth protested with fake indignation, “What have <i>I</i> done wrong? I was just standing here!”<br /><br />They all laughed, though Darcy’s cheeks flushed just a little. Richard asked, “Which way are you heading, Miss Elizabeth? We will be glad to walk with you for a few minutes while we cool our animals.”<br /><br />“I was going in the direction from which you two just came, but you have already ridden through that scenery, and surely do not want to see it again so soon.”<br /><br />“Ah, but this time I can have the pleasure of observing you, instead, Miss Elizabeth,” Richard said with an easy smile as he turned his horse in the lane.<br /><br />“Colonel,” Elizabeth said, “your gallantry is --” she paused, looking down for a moment before raising her eyes with a grin, “ - completely unbelievable. You forget I live with Jane, and I heard you compliment her profusely just the other night.”<br /><br />“Foiled again! What should I say now, Wills?” Richard asked plaintively.<br /><br />Darcy replied with a smile, “You can try saying nothing, if that would be possible.” At Elizabeth’s chuckle, he added, “See, even she does not think you can be silent. Miss Elizabeth, I know that you are a great walker, but if I remember correctly, does not this road twist and turn making it another four or five miles to Longbourn?”<br /><br />“That is so Mr. Darcy. But do not forget I am a country miss, accustomed to walking through fields, clambering over stiles, and getting mud all over my skirts. From this point, it is probably only a mile or a little more the way I would go.” And her eyes met his for a moment of shared amusement as they remembered her arrival at Netherfield when Jane was sick.<br /><br />“If you ever tire of Hertfordshire, Miss Elizabeth, you can volunteer to become one of my scouts to help us find our way through unknown terrain,” Richard offered.<br /><br />“Would I be safe in the army, surrounded by your soldiers?” Elizabeth was curious.<br /><br />“You would be fine!” declared Richard. “But the men would be so busy guarding you from each other that they would probably fail to guard the country. Let me see if I can think of something else.”<br /><br />The three of them walked in silence for a couple of minutes, then Richard suddenly stopped. “I need some breakfast!” he declared. Quickly mounting his horse, he rode off down the road. Darcy and Elizabeth stared blankly after him, and then looked at each other.<br /><br />Suddenly Elizabeth’s face reddened and she raised both hands to her burning cheeks as she closed her eyes in mortification. “He knows?” she groaned. She then raised her eyes, dropping her hands – now fists -- to her hips, and glared at Darcy. “You told him? How could you?”<br /><br />Darcy exhaled heavily, and standing with his shoulders slumped, bowed his head, looked at the ground, and answered quietly and hopelessly, “I had to tell someone.”<br /><br />They both stood still, while she kept glaring at him. Slowly, Elizabeth’s face softened and her hands fell to her sides as she looked at him, understanding gradually replacing the fury.<br /><br />He looked up and asked cautiously, curiously, “Did you tell Jane?”<br /><br />“Well, yes. But she is my sister,” Elizabeth admitted with some embarrassment.<br /><br />“And he is my cousin. My sister is only sixteen.” He said it simply, flatly, with no expression.<br /><br />There was total silence as they gazed at each other, and then both glanced away. A veritable ballet between two sets of eyes followed – meeting, darting away, connecting again, fleeing apart, locking together, dancing off again – until Elizabeth raised her hand to hide a small smile. Darcy almost staggered in relief, and allowed his lips to curve the slightest bit. Another minute passed.<br /><br />“Mr. Darcy, would you care to walk with me for a few more minutes before I cut across the fields where your horse can not follow?”<br /><br />“Miss Elizabeth, I would be happy to walk with you anywhere, at anytime, and for any reason.”<br /><br />Elizabeth blushed furiously, but her smile did not waver. By tacit agreement, the next few minutes were spent talking about Jonathan Swift and <i>Gulliver’s Travels</i>. As they parted their eyes locked again, but each wore a small smile, and the good-byes were cheerful and friendly. He watched as her figure grew smaller. She turned after two hundred yards or so. He was still looking, so she waved. He waved back. A long pause while they stared at each other, but they were so far apart, it was impossible to see expressions, just figures. Finally, reluctantly, when his horse became restless, he mounted and walked off, still looking. She sighed, turned, and went slowly home.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;<br /><br /><b>LUCAS LODGE Saturday Evening</b><br /><br />Sir William Lucas and his wife, Agnes, warmly welcomed the small crowd to their home. Mrs. Lucas had made sure that the buffet table was piled high with meats, cheese, breads, fruit, and sweets, and the housekeeper had sworn that fresh tea and coffee would be readily available during the whole of the evening. Sir Lucas had chosen some special port and ales for those who preferred them. The thirty or so neighbours and officers would have much to talk about this evening, for the buzz about Wickham’s arrest had still not lessened after three days. When that gossip was added to Jane Bennet’s courtship, the presence of a noted Colonel from the regular army, and the transformation of Mr. Darcy into a quasi-hero and generally approachable gentleman, well, everyone was invigorated and eager to talk about any and all of those items of interest.<br /><br />When the Netherfield party entered, conversation died for a second, then became louder as people stared and smiled. Darcy stiffened and his face assumed its frozen Master of Pemberley mask. Surreptitiously, Richard poked him in the ribs and whispered, “Stop it. They want to thank you. They are not French and will not attack.”<br /><br />Darcy smiled, bowed to the Lucases, and relaxed enough to frighten poor shy Maria Lucas by saying how nice she looked. Using common sense, he stayed beside Richard as they circled the room to greet people; he found, to his surprise, some enjoyment in saying a few words and smiling a little when talking to people. He knew that Richard was the recipient of most of the friendliness directed back at the two of them, but still – this was a new sensation to be thought about later.<br /><br />Somehow or other, the Bennets were the last group they stopped to speak with. Darcy thought that there must be <i>some</i> kind of trick to managing such a tactical feat, and he would think about that later, too. He made polite courtesies to all of the ladies, wondering how people could say that Jane was so beautiful when she was beside the incomparable Elizabeth – it was past all understanding, and yet one more thing to think about later.<br /><br />Richard excused himself to talk with Colonel Forster, who appeared to be a veritable fount of insider information from Whitehall. Bingley, already in permanent orbit around Jane, suggested a walk in the lovely, torch-lit gardens, and when Elizabeth nodded her agreement, he held out his arm for her. The emotions rushing through him as she turned to walk beside him into the flickering light prevented almost all thought.<br /><br />“Miss Eliza, I came over here just in time or I would have missed you. I hope I did not interrupt anything important.” Caroline Bingley’s honeyed voice halted them before they exited the room.<br /><br />“Not at all, Miss Bingley. Mr. Darcy and I were going to join your brother and my sister on a stroll through the garden, but we can do that later,” she had dropped his arm, but smiled up at him.<br /><br />Caroline spoke again, with seeming worry and concern. “I became alarmed on Thursday, when I heard the news about that dreadful Mr. Wickham. I know what a favorite of yours he was, and I hope you were not too devastated when you learned of his arrest. You had seemed rather… close to him when we were here in the autumn.”<br /><br />“Oh no, Miss Bingley. Do not forget that I was in Kent near Lady de Bourgh’s estate during March and did return until two weeks ago. I enjoyed visiting my cousin Mr. Collins, and his wife the former Charlotte Lucas, and of course, most wonderful of all, Colonel Fitzwilliam and Mr. Darcy came to stay with their aunt and Miss de Bourgh at the same time. I am looking forward to seeing her again when she arrives to visit at Netherfield next week. All of us at the parsonage were invited to dine at Rosings several times,” Elizabeth confided the information to Miss Bingley, just as sweetly as if she were Jane.<br /><br />“Still, it must have been a shock to you after Mr. Wickham had been such a frequent guest at Longbourn for these past six or seven months.” Caroline’s ‘concern’ knew no end and Darcy decided to enter the verbal duel at this point.<br /><br />“Indeed, if one thinks about it, six or seven months of casual social acquaintance is not necessarily sufficient for one to understand another person. For example, consider the many years that George Wickham was able to fool my excellent father. My father saw Wickham almost every day, and was sometimes in his company for hours. In comparison, the time the Bennet ladies – or any families in Meryton spent with him - is paltry. Wickham is, after all, an accomplished liar.”<br /><br />Caroline and Elizabeth both stared, stunned that Darcy would break his privacy in such a manner.<br /><br />Elizabeth looked at him with understanding eyes and said in a gentle voice, “Mr. Wickham was a child then. Your father would have every reason to be fond of him and think well of him. You have said that you were friends and played together, so Colonel Fitzwilliam would have been there with both of you at times, as well. <i>No one</i> can be blamed for accepting Mr. Wickham’s manners at face value. When did you learn for <i>yourself</i> that Wickham was not to be trusted?”<br /><br />Darcy nodded, swallowing hard. “I started suspecting as much after we turned sixteen or so, but it became undeniable after we entered the university together,” he replied, looking at her directly.<br /><br />She continued with the same soft eyes and voice, “And of course, by that time your mother was no longer with you, and your father had a little girl, a young man, and a large estate to care for alone with no helpmate.”<br /><br />“What a terrible responsibility,” Caroline broke in. “But now dear Georgiana is almost grown, and has become a most accomplished young lady of the first circles. I am sure that must be all <i>your</i> doing, Mr. Darcy. I am <i>so</i> looking forward to her arrival on Monday with Miss de Bourgh. Just being able to listen while she practices her music every day is a pleasure. I must coax her into learning some duets for you to enjoy.”<br /><br />Not moving his gaze from the fine eyes of his beloved, Darcy said, “Speaking of music, Miss Elizabeth, I remember with great pleasure a night at Rosings when you were playing the pianoforte, with Richard sitting beside you on the bench, and we talked about the difficulties some people have making conversation. Do you recall the name of the composition you were playing at the time? If so, I would appreciate hearing it again.”<br /><br />Elizabeth laughed, not recognizing this different man who had magically arrived in her life, “No, I cannot recall it offhand, but we can go over and look through the music here. We are sure to find something we can both enjoy, and if Colonel Fitzwilliam does not show up to turn the pages, perhaps you would be willing to do so?”<br /><br />“A splendid idea. Please lead the way.” Darcy bowed slightly and gestured towards the pianoforte with a smile that almost took her breath away. He did not even glance to include the other person who, seemingly, had been conversing with them.<br /><br />Caroline could only stand there, flummoxed. She was surrounded by people at a party in a strange house, and was unable perform any actions not approved of in public. She discovered that a fierce headache had come upon her, and decided that she must return to Netherfield where she could, in privacy, scream, stamp her foot, throw things, and curse to her heart’s content. She quickly found Louisa, but unluckily Hurst had disappeared, could not be found anywhere, and Louisa refused to leave without him. Caroline opted to drink a medicinal brandy in a dim corner, but her ill-luck continued because Mrs. Bennet spotted her there alone and came over to sit beside her, seeking more news about the current fashion in sleeve lengths. Now her head <i>really</i> hurt. Would this night of torture ever end?<br /><br />Hurst poured himself another small glass of port from a decanter he had found and carried out to the garden. He had discovered a bench partially hidden in a dark corner. By sitting in a certain spot and tilting one’s head just an inch to so, there was a perfect view through the large window into the drawing room. He might not be able to read lips, but after all these years he was able to read Caroline’s face just as well as he could read his wife’s. He raised his glass slightly in a toast in the direction of Elizabeth and Darcy. Delightful party, he would not have missed it for the world.<br /><br />&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;&lt;&gt;]]></description>
<dc:creator>Denver</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Thu, 17 Dec 2009 20:19:55 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45991,45991#msg-45991</guid>
<title>Santa's Challenge: A Most Unlikely Courtship (6 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45991,45991#msg-45991</link><description><![CDATA[ (DNA) With good fun and holiday cheer in mind, I submit this light, comical tale for your perusal. It's built using most of the story titles Elf Austen presented to the P.L.O.T. bunnies and muses. The exception to this involves the titles of my two contributions to the yearly Halloween challenge (one of which the rules of the <i>SCNoPoJAHoHoHo</i> allows, I think -- they just fit too well to ignore). I hope you enjoy this and would love to hear any and all comments. My great thanks to Ann R. for allowing Santa and Elf Austen to issue this challenge, and a nod, as well, to the creators of the <i>JAOctGoHoNo.</i> Remember: imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. Here's hoping that the bunnies and muses can solve their difficulties post-haste and allow us all a fanfic-filled festive season. Happy holidays to one and all. (RA)<br /><br />Santa's Challenge: A Most Unlikely Courtship<br /><br />It was <b>Just the Two of Us, Miss Bennet and the Frog</b>, walking out beneath the <b>English Night Sky.</b><br /><br />"<b>I Told You So,</b> croaked the frog.<br /><br />"What was that, sir, that you say you told me?"<br /><br />"That we are <b>the Perfect Pair."</b><br /><br />"Oh, indeed," she said with a quirk of her eyebrow, "for you are <b>the Fairest of Them All?</b><br /><br />"I have no <b>Regrets, and Resolutions</b> are plentiful enough."<br /><br />"You take <b>Great Pleasure in the Power of Choice,"</b> my small friend.<br /><br />"And this troubles you?" He raised his large eyes to hers, puzzled. <b>"Between the Night and the Morrow,"</b> Miss Bennet, I promise to show you that <b>Stardust</b> resides in those who <b>Take a Chance on Me."</b><br /><br />"Good sir, forgive me, but I do not believe that I could live as part of such <b>an Unfashionable Couple,</b> as we would present. I could not be happy as one of those currently popular <b>Mixed Matches.</b><br /><br />"Perhaps I possess something that could persuade you?"<br /><br />"Such as?"<br /><br /><b>"Please, Elizabeth,</b> lean down and let me whisper it in your ear. Just remember, <b>Not Every Gentleman</b> tells <b>the Naked Truth.</b><br /><br />"No, I suppose not." Carefully, fearful of a <b>Bodyswap,</b> Elizabeth lowered her ear to offer some <b>Connections</b> to her green companion.<br /><br />"Closer, my dear," he said, his upper extremities fluttering just like those of <b>the Butterfly </b>she had seen in the garden earlier in the day.<br /><br />Elizabeth swiveled her head to determine whether they were <b>Seen and Unseen.</b> Deciding that they alone were on <b>the Edge of the Grey Enigma,</b> and with <b>an Endeavour at Civility," </b> she acceded to his request. Her surprise at what she heard caused her to suffer <b>a Most Affecting Ailment." </b><br /><br />"Why, sir," she cried, "that you have received <b>a Shocking Inheritance,</b> are a <b> <i>Man</i> of Means,</b> and possess the ability to fulfill <b>a Mother's Favorite Wish</b>" (She turned her head aside, whispering to herself, <i><b>My</b> mother's favorite wish, that is.</i> ) is not comforting. Alas, while you are not <b>Harold the Horribly Hairy, </b> you are, none-the-less, aligned with the worst <b>Of Mice and Uncles." </b><br /><br />A croak of frustration escaped the creature's lips. "I beg you, before you jump in and express <b> An Unforgiving Temper, </b> allow me one quick kiss. <b>Loose Lips</b> will serve the purpose, and you will discover that, in truth, <b>I Am an Officer and an Honest Man. </b><br /><br />"That is <b>Too Much Information!" </b> Her agitation apparent, she staunchly added, "I wish nothing from you beyond <b>an Engaging Friendship." </b><br /><br />"Perhaps you may consider <b>the Benefits of Retrenching</b> and take up residence for <b>Four Evenings at Netherfield. Miss Martin, Amelia Bennet, Celia, Kitty and Thorn, </b> and my <b>Cousin Harry</b> are all there, at present, <b>Mare's Nest</b> though it is. I fear that the <b>Three Servants</b> currently employed are rather harried by the crowd, but they shall be <b>Excessively Attentive</b> to your needs and to propriety.<br /><br />So, rather than <b>Burnt Bridges, </b> Miss Bennet experienced a <b>Moving Day</b> of sorts, and wrote it off as <b>The Price of a Good Education." </b><br /><br />When she was shown to her room, she felt like she had walked into a place of mystery, <b>a Case of Catastrophe. </b> She busied herself with settling into her chamber and found <b>Songs from the Heartland</b> upon her lips and lines from the story her father had once read to her, <b>Lizzy, the Witch, and the Wardrobe,</b> flitting through her mind.<br /><br />Was it possible that her host's short friend could turn out to be <b>Mr. Popularity? </b> She, herself, had always been <b>the Girl Who Did Not Know Angst. </b> But this was <b>a Whole New World. </b> If nothing else, it turned out that Colonel Fitzwilliam, a member of <b>the Misogynist Club,</b> was also in residence. If he could put aside his feelings toward women in general, perhaps he could recall for her that <b>Untitled Story</b> Charlotte Lucas had mentioned in her letter about the most recent and, she said she hoped, <b>the Last Adventure</b> her ridiculous husband would subject her to. Charlotte was definitely <b>Paying the Price</b> and really should have taken <b>a Better Course of Action. </b><br /><br />Letting out a sigh, Elizabeth hoped that the colonel might also enlighten her about <b>What REALLY Happened at Waterloo. </b> It was a topic she approached with <b>Caprice and Instability;</b> yet, she believed that it might well explain why <b>the End is Where We Start From. </b> She also thought, with <b>Passion and Prudence,</b> to ask questions because <b>They Know Enough Who Know How To Learn, </b>and she wished to be known for never asking, <b>Can there be any other opinion on the subject? </b><br /><br />Quickly, she looked about the room and, deciding that there was <b>Nothing to Keep Them</b> … um, her … <b>From Their Appointed Rounds</b>, she left her chamber and headed down to join the others. It was not long before she became lost in the <b>Everingham</b> wing of the great house. Finding <b>Sir Walter and the Leprechaun</b> strolling about the hallways for a bit of exercise, she begged his indulgence to direct her. He mumbled something, and it was not long until she discovered that another section of the building was referred to as Austen Place and, despite the fact that it was <b>Another Day in May, </b> there hung above the doorway <b>Mistletoe in Austen Place. </b> Thinking it a bit odd, she hurried in another direction, relieved that she hadn't allowed the friendly frog to talk her into staying, unbearably, for <b>the Twelve Days of Persuasion. </b> A shudder ran through her at the thought. No, she only need stay the promised four.<br /><br />The next thing she knew, <b>The Musgroves</b> had joined the party, and Mary ran up to her in raptures. "Come, come, you must join in a game of <b>Sardines and Diaries!" </b> Elizabeth did not mind the Sardine part, but everyone knew that <b>the Caroline Bingley Diaries</b> left <b>Nothing Wanting. </b> She took a turn about the room and discovered her froggy friend standing in a corner and leaning over a massive tome he could not endeavor to hold, <b><i>L'Histoire de la Rose Blanche,</i> </b>. To his right stood <b>The Dairy Maid's Daughters, </b> acting in their capacity as serving girls. Continuing around the room, she heard Kitty, <b>the Fourth Sister</b> in her family, and Thorn engaged in <b>An A-muse-ing Dispute </b> with the colonel over <b>the Tale of Uncle Jackrabbit. Part by Part</b> they dissected the story in order to analyze it.<br /><br />A little laugh escaped Elizabeth's lips as the heated discussion moved on to <b>Georgiana's Tale. </b> It seemed that the girl had a number of <b>Untimely Regrets</b> over some of her youthful actions. It was a wonder that she had not suffered an <b>Estrangement</b> from her brother over the situation, but Elizabeth understood well that <b>When Tragedy Strikes, the Family Circle</b> tends to pull together. Eavesdropping on the conversation, it was not long before Elizabeth felt certain that <b>Healing Hands</b> in all <b>Variations</b> would result in <b>No More Tears</b> for <b>the Cousin</b> of Colonel Fitzwilliam.<br /><br />Mary and Louisa Musgrove spoke animatedly, and loudly, of <b>Babies and Bodies,</b> to the chagrin of the gentlemen in the room. Those men looked as if they were ready to undertake <b>Duels of Every Sort,</b> rather than endure another moment, especially as the ladies moved on to discuss <b>the Nanny's Story. </b><br /><br />Thankfully, Bingley's butler announced the readiness of the meal, and they adjourned to the dining room. There, Bingley chuckled as he retold the story of Mrs. Bennet's reaction when she had heard that <b>Netherfield Park is Let at Last. </b> The gentleman's discussion moved on from that to the <b>One Day in May</b> when a friend of his discovered the results of her matchmaking skills. <b>"Emma Experiments, With the Greatest of Expectations" </b> scoffed Charles Musgrove in reply, "but the results are more like <b>Take Two</b> or <b>Pride and Prejudice Meets Shrek. Bah!" </b><br /><br />Biting into their <b>Fudge</b> cake, they all laughed heartily over that, except for the frog. His mind was otherwise engaged with <b>Dreams Such As These,</b> his head spinning like <b>the Ferris Wheel,</b> that had not yet been invented. He wished to be returned to his original form as <b>Fitzwilliam Ebenezer Darcy. </b> Then, perhaps, he'd be able to make up for <b>Darcy's Rash Proposal</b> last spring, in Kent. As he had left the parsonage that day, after being set down by his beloved Elizabeth, he had suddenly felt dizzy, like he had fallen into <b>Darcy's Adventures Through the Looking Glass. </b> The odd sensation caused him to swoon like <b>a Regency Lady in New York City. </b> When he had regained consciousness, his body had taken the odd form of a common pond frog.<br /><br />His musings were interrupted when Caroline Bingley, tired of all the low conversation, bustled to the pianoforte to perform an <b>Ode to Mr. Darcy. </b> Being forced to hear it was much like being compelled to listen as <b>Mary Bennet Reflects on Christmas.</b> It was all he could do to offer her a compliment on her playing. <b>This Piece of Civility</b> made him wish for his cousin, <b>Anne and the Gun. </b> It was, at that moment, that the frog determined to depart. He needed some time to work through both the <b>Love and Prejudice</b> he held in regards to Miss Elizabeth Benent and his present physical dilemma. At his <b>First Glimpse</b> of Miss Bennet at the Assembly, he had instantly understood that there would be <b>Changes in Families, </b>his and hers. Reluctantly withdrawing from his reverie, he shook those thoughts from his head and excused himself to go to bed. <b>While He Was Sleeping, </b> his mind counseled, over and over: <b><i>Darcy Changes Tactics, Darcy Changes Tactics, Darcy Changes Tactics. </i></b> When he awoke, he realized, <i>I am <b>Better for Loving You," </b> my dearest, loveliest Elizabeth.</i> He would face <b>All That This Entails</b> in order to win her and, <b>Live and Let Die,</b> revert to his human form.<br /><br />And, so, the next morning, <b>Darcy, Upon Leaving Netherfield, </b> promised to return from his trip to see <b>Kinghorn of the Castle</b> and <b>Autumn Raye. </b> It was not long, merely several months, before he managed to work through <b>the Little Particulars of Circumstance </b>and return to his <b>All Too Handsome</b> former appearance. Now that he looked himself, he would depart for Hertfordshire and make Elizabeth <b>an Honourable Offer</b> of marriage. He felt invigorated, as if he had come across <b>A Lost Discovery</b> combined with solving <b>the Mystery of Colby Green,</b> all in one fell swoop. An awareness of having bested both his <b>Pride and Education</b> came upon him and, as he settled back into the plush squabs in his carriage, a contented smile settled upon his features.<br /><br /><b>In a Perfect World, A More Amiable Woman,</b> such as Elizabeth, might jump at the chance to marry a man of his stature. However, she more resembled <b>Princesses, Peas, and Other Imponderables, </b> and he could not take anything for granted. So, he repeatedly practiced what he would say to her. Quickly, he dropped the phrase "you are much like <b>Somebody's Natural Daughter, </b> instantly realizing that her response would not make for any <b>Pleasant Days. </b> Instead, he thought to speak of <b>Jane</b> and his distress over having separated her from Bingley, the love of her life. He had, of course, rectified that situation, but felt that it could do no harm to emulate his younger friend and behave like one should at the time of year when <b>Sir Walter Sends a Valentine. </b><br /><br />That settled, he turned his attention to reading the latest edition of <b>The Hamilton Documents: Pemberley</b> which covered the history of his grand estate in some detail. The trip passed slowly, but upon his arrival at Netherfield, he quickly set things in motion. More than an hour had not passed before he arrived upon Longbourn's threshold.<br /><br />He quickly sought out the love of his life; and, despite the fact that the calendar now read December, he requested a brief and private moment of her time. She, surprised, acquiesced. He led her to the walled garden and, seeing her settled upon the pretty sort of little bench, grasped her hand within his own and fell to his knee.<br /><br />”Miss Elizabeth," he gazed adoringly into her eyes, <b>"You Were the First Mile</b> I travelled to reach this place of happiness where you now find me." Well begun, but suddenly at a loss for how to continue, he turned his head and cursed, <b>"Pride, Prejudice, and Prussians, </b> why must this be so hard?" It did not, however, take him long to recover his confidence and proceed, beautifully so.<br /><br />Elizabeth, heartily astonished at such <b>an Unexpected Conversation,</b> considered his offer for only the briefest of moments before accepting.<br /><br />Quickly, before she could change her mind, he reached into his pocket and withdrew a small box. Within the velvet lining sat <b>the Pendant</b> his mother had worn <b>All the Days of Her Life.</b> "This shall be a token of our love and esteem. It holds special meaning to me because I never saw my mother without it. I wish you to enjoy it as well."<br /><br />She blushed and then allowed him to place it about her neck. The feel of his fingers grazing her cheek as he did so electrified her, and when he pulled back to assess the jewel, she did not refuse the brief brush of his lips across her own.<br /><br />Darcy swiftly returned her to the house and made his way to speak with her father. The men agreed that Elizabeth and Darcy should marry by special license at Longbourn on December 24. <b>Mrs. Bennet's Thoughts Upon Hearing of Elizabeth's Engagement to Darcy</b> were broadcast far and wide, embarrassing the eager couple amongst all of their acquaintance.<br /><br />The weeks until the nuptials passed too quickly for some and too slowly for others. (Darcy, if he had had his way, would have abducted Elizabeth and <b>Gone to Scotland,</b> with, he believed, little protest from his lady, but the <b>Content of Their Characters</b> would not allow such a thing.) All assembled that blessed day enjoyed the vision of two happy young people joining their lives together. That night, Mr. Bennet made <b>a Father's Resolution</b> to release his beloved child to her new husband, and that resulted in <b>Tears on Christmas Eve, </b> just as one jolly, cheery soul, placing a finger to the side of his nose as he nodded in farewell, slipped away from the celebration and began the <b>Midnight Ride of Santa Dear. </b><br /><br />Darcy announced that it was past time for him and his bride to return to Netherfield for the night. Nodding, Mr. Bennet could be heard sending them off with the words, "I'm sure it won't be long until <b>An Heir is Born." </b><br /><br />Darcy chose to ignore his father-in-law's comment, for he intended to ensure that very outcome.<br /><br />As the coach pulled away, and the clock struck midnight, the master of Longbourn recited <b>the 2008 Christmas Poem,</b> a tradition long practiced in his family, though he knew not why nor what it meant. Perhaps he required some <b>ESL</b> classes to help him figure it out, though he had little insight into exactly what they were.<br /><br />The trip to Netherfield passed quickly for the newlyweds, with the couple involved in formerly prohibited pursuits. Upon arrival, they quickly removed to their separate chambers to prepare for the night ahead. Darcy waited the agreed upon time before knocking on his new wife's bedroom door. "May I come in, dearest?"<br /><br />A small, shaky voice bid him enter. Without delay, he moved to engulf her within his arms. "Come, Mrs. Darcy, and let me show you just how much I love and adore you." Without resistance, she followed him to the bed, where he assisted her in settling herself. "We shall remember this night, always."<br /><br />She nodded shyly, but joined in boldly when he kissed her. What happened next occurred in the dark with the scent of <b>Lilacs</b> wafting about the room. When all was said and done, Darcy leaned in for one last kiss and said, with a lilt of pleasure and ease in his voice, <b>"Goodnight, Elizabeth, </b> my own."<br /><br />And now comes to an end this <b>Project Pride and Prejudice.</b> May sugar plums dance in your heads and, to quote Tiny Tim, <i>may G-d bless us, every one.</i>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Sybil</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Wed, 16 Dec 2009 05:13:25 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45928,45928#msg-45928</guid>
<title>An Unforgiving Temper (Epilogue) (24 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45928,45928#msg-45928</link><description><![CDATA[ <b>Epilogue</b><br /><br />Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam’s face hardened as Pemberley’s impressive façade came into view. In a matter of minutes, he would be greeting its master. Had it really only been a little more than a year since their last meeting? It seemed a lifetime ago that he stood in the tiny Meryton church, signing his name as witness for Darcy’s marriage to Elizabeth Bennet. He had scarcely discharged his duties as best man when news of General Wellesley’s advances in Spain arrived, calling him back to his regiment. Within a few short weeks, he had found himself in Spain, facing the French forces at Vitoria.<br /><br />Slowly dropping his gaze, Richard noticed a perfect miniature of his grim countenance staring up at him from the polished knob of his walking stick, and he forced his features into a more agreeable expression. It was imperative he not allow any weakness to show.<br /><br />The Darcys were well aware of his crippling injury and difficult recovery, thus he anticipated a full measure of doting sympathy from them. It would be unavoidable. Nevertheless, he would not tolerate any pity nor would he be treated as an invalid. Richard threw a stern glance to the valet seated across from him as the carriage rolled to a stop.<br /><br />“I shall manage this on my own, Steven. You may see to the luggage.”<br /><br />“I am sorry, sir,” the man braced for yet another battle with his employer’s son, “Lord Matlock’s instructions were to attend at all times. Any further injury to your leg would –”<br /><br />“Nevertheless, you will keep your distance. I agreed to bring you simply to appease his Lordship, nothing more. If and when I need your assistance, I shall ask for it.”<br /><br />“Colonel, your father was quite explicit. If I should fail in my duties, I shall be dismissed.”<br /><br />“Get in my way and <i>I</i> shall send you packing. Do I make myself clear?”<br /><br />Steven stubbornly returned Richard’s stare for a moment, then gave a curt nod. “Very well, sir.”<br /><br />In the next moment, a footman approached the carriage, opening the door and letting down the steps. Giving one final look to Steven, Richard turned his attention to exiting the carriage with as much grace as his leg would allow. Every muscle in his body tensed in anticipation of what was to come.<br /><br />In spite of his cane bearing most of the weight, bolts of white-hot pain shot through his leg as he stood, escalating to agonizing spasms when he stepped down to the graveled drive. Standing next to the carriage, he was forced to pause, allowing for the searing pain to settle back into a more tolerable ache before he attempted the broad flight of steps before him.<br /><br />A minor disagreement between the head footman and Steven, which skillfully diverted the remaining servants’ attention away from Richard’s situation, signaled an opportune time for him to begin the arduous climb. Locking his jaw in staid determination, he managed to complete the task without any outward signs of distress, and paused only when he finally entered Pemberley’s main hall.<br /><br />His leg was throbbing in tandem with his pounding heart and beads of sweat glistened on his forehead. A footman cautiously came forward to take his coat, making Richard realize he must look as terrible as he felt. If he had this effect on a servant, what would Darcy and Elizabeth think? Quickly he wiped his brow and took several fortifying breaths. He was grateful he had recovered tolerably well by the time Darcy and Elizabeth appeared.<br /><br />Darcy’s warm greeting was accompanied by a gentle clap on the back. “Richard, we did not expect you until tomorrow! It is good to see you at last! I am glad you finally decided to accept our invitation.”<br /><br />“Welcome, Colonel,” Elizabeth added with a concerned smile. “I hope the journey was not too difficult. You look a little tired.”<br /><br />“Thank you, Darcy, I am glad to be here. And I thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Darcy, but the journey was no more than expected. A small price to pay for the pleasure of visiting Pemberley.” Richard saw the apprehension that their smiles could not hide and returned the greetings with a resolute enthusiasm. “I thought it time I come and see how you two are faring. Obviously marriage suits you both very well!”<br /><br />“Yes, indeed! Marriage, and living at Pemberley.” Elizabeth beamed. “The country air will do you good as well, Colonel. Much more than the dirty, smoke-filled air of London. You shall see.”<br /><br />“I am feeling better already! Pemberley has always been my favorite place, you know.”<br /><br />“Then I hope your stay with us will be a long one; but let us not stand in the doorway!” Elizabeth took Richard’s arm and gently guided him down the hall. “Come have some tea and tell us all the news. How are your parents – are they well?”<br /><br />They entered a sitting room Richard recognized as one that had not been used since the death of Darcy’s mother. Except for a few minor changes that were distinctly Elizabeth, the room was as he remembered it. He smiled at the thought of it now being used by the new Mrs. Darcy.<br /><br />Following her direction, Richard took a seat in a wing chair covered in deep blue silk as Elizabeth settled herself on a matching couch opposite him. Darcy glided smoothly down next to his wife. Without appearing to even think about it, they moved in a perfect, seamless complement to one another. A spark of envy flared in Richard’s chest at the idyllic life Darcy had found – something the future was not likely to hold for him, not now.<br /><br />“My parents are both in excellent health, thank you. Mother sends her love to you, Mrs. Darcy; but I am to say, for you, Darcy, she sends no regards.” Richard leaned back his chair, stretching his leg and walking stick out before him. “She is cross with you for having lured me into the country instead of coming to town yourself. But I dare say she will get over it soon enough. She never could stay angry with you for long.”<br /><br />“Fortunate for me,” Darcy grinned shamelessly. “I have already explained that Georgiana has elected to wait another year before being presented at court, and quite honestly, we are glad for it. We have other, more pressing business here at Pemberley this year.”<br /><br />Richard saw the brief, enigmatic smile that lit Elizabeth’s face as she spoke. “Besides, the thought of missing Pemberley in the spring was too much to contemplate.”<br /><br />“The family will be disappointed, you know. Mother tells me you have been very little in town since your marriage and they are all quite anxious to spend more time getting acquainted with Darcy’s bride. Having said that, I suspect you are much better off staying here at Pemberley. I believe the real motive behind Mother’s invitation was to have an accomplice in her quest to push me into society. She has the mistaken impression that I am still a desirable prospect for the ladies.” Richard fought to keep the bitterness from his voice. “But I am a realist. No one is in the market for damaged goods – and a second son to boot! Your invitation to Pemberley was vastly more appealing than a season in London.”<br /><br />Coming had indeed seemed more appealing than remaining at his father’s house and facing the ton, but now that he was here, Richard was beginning to think this choice would prove to be the more painful of the two. The tenderness in Elizabeth’s voice as she spoke again only made his own circumstances all the more dismal.<br /><br />“This is the perfect place for you right now, Colonel. Pemberley’s fresh air and a little exercise will go a long way in improving your leg – and your spirits. You must not give up on the ladies just yet.”<br /><br />“As I said, I am a realist. It only took one dinner party to dispel any doubts I may have had. While the ladies may be amiable for the sake of a wounded soldier, I can tell you that facing the charge of a French cavalry is nothing compared to the charge of marriage-minded mothers who see an unwelcome suitor engaging their daughters in conversation.” Richard snorted softly. “No, unlike my mother, I have no false hopes.”<br /><br />The spark flared in his chest once again as he watched Darcy’s arm unconsciously encircle Elizabeth in a gentle embrace. He was at least grateful there was encouragement and not pity in his cousin’s next words.<br /><br />“I am told the doctors have every hope your condition will improve substantially. It is only a matter of time. Perhaps next season will be a better time for you – after you have had more time to recover. Injuries such as yours require patience to mend properly.”<br /><br />“Yes, I suppose you are right. But patience is one commodity I seem to have in short supply these days.” Richard stifled a sigh. This season or next, he would never be fortunate enough to find so perfect a match as he saw in Darcy and Elizabeth. In spite of his morose thoughts, he could not begrudge their blissful union. He truly wished them every happiness. With renewed determination to enjoy his visit, Richard summoned a cheerful smile. “So, tell me what has happened since I went away. Did the inquiry into Wickham’s death go well?”<br /><br />Darcy’s face darkened. “Yes, well enough. Mrs. Younge was sent to Newgate almost immediately. You can well imagine the conditions there. She tried to blackmail her way out, threatening to disclose the details of that summer in Ramsgate if I did not help her.”<br /><br />Richard bolted forward, the action pulling painfully at his leg. “Not Ramsgate…not Georgiana?!”<br /><br />“Yes, I am afraid so. Of course, I could not allow it, and so I agreed to see what I could do. I began inquires to have her shipped to the penal colonies instead of going to the gallows. It turned out to be an unnecessary effort as two days later I received word that she had fallen into a fever. She never recovered, and took her information to the grave.”<br /><br />“Thank heavens for that,” Richard growled. “Even as far away as Australia she would have been a threat. She would have found some way to bleed you dry, Darcy. Forgive me for saying so, Mrs. Darcy, but Younge and Wickham got what they deserved. Good riddance, I say.”<br /><br />Elizabeth's brow furrowed thoughtfully. “I wonder what it is that drives one to be so unfeeling, so bent on seeking revenge at any cost. Mrs. Younge, Lord Grissholm, and especially Mr. Wickham... they all had opportunity to make something of their lives; yet they wasted it by blaming others for their failures. The thirst for vengeance prevented them from realizing a happy, productive life was within their power at any time. And in the end, they all paid a terrible price. Lady Catherine still lives, but I cannot say it is a pleasant existence.”<br /><br />Darcy’s arm tightened around Elizabeth. “Nor does she deserve one after her despicable behavior. To think of the outrageous, contemptible things she – ” Elizabeth laid her hand on Darcy’s arm, sending a gentle, unspoken message. Biting his lip in frustration, Darcy took a deep, cleansing breath. “Elizabeth is of the opinion that Aunt Catherine deserves our pity. I cannot bring myself to be so generous! The earl has her under lock and key; but the truth is, she still lives, no matter how wretchedly. That is more than she would have given Elizabeth, and I can never forgive her for that!”<br /><br />Richard’s countenance turned somber at the mention of Lady Catherine’s name. “Yes, Father has told me all about it. Fortunately, a report of her travelling abroad and a sudden illness was all it took to convince the ton that she had died. She is far enough away and Father has precautions in place that would prevent any hint of madness being connected to the family. It is a sad state of affairs, though. I am told any mention of the family – not just you or Mrs. Darcy – sends her into high dudgeon for days.”<br /><br />“She was a very proud woman,” observed Elizabeth quietly. “She could not bear to be contradicted. I suppose with her rank and privilege, she had not had much experience with disappointment. She thought she was protecting her family. But to go to such extremes, to provoke Wickham to act as desperately as he did, and then do so herself – it is unimaginable even now!”<br /><br />Richard shook his head slowly. “It was nothing short of criminal for all of them. I will say, though, that if anything good can be found in the whole affair, Aunt Catherine’s interference did have the unintended consequence of forcing you and Darcy to recognize what your hearts were telling you. It is a bit of a two-edged sword for everyone, is it not, Darcy?”<br /><br />“No, Richard, it is not. I had already decided to talk with Elizabeth and make a fresh start when I went to Hertfordshire with Bingley. Aunt Catherine’s meddling only complicated the matter and put us both through months of misery that could have been avoided completely.”<br /><br />“Are you certain, Cousin? If I remember our conversation at Burnham House correctly, you had not yet reached an understanding with the lady. It was not until much later that she truly had a change of heart; which was, of course, a result of Aunt Catherine’s interference. Is that not so, Mrs. Darcy?”<br /><br />“In truth, my feelings were only just beginning to change after our encounter at Rosings. It was not until my stay at Burnham House that I truly knew my heart. I suppose you could say she did us a favor – as unintentional as it was; and as difficult as it is, I am willing to put it all behind us. You must as well, Fitzwilliam. If you do not let go your resentment, it will darken our own happiness, casting a shadow over everything we do.”<br /><br />“You cannot remember the worst of it, but I do!” Darcy’s jaw tightened as he and Richard exchanged a knowing look. “I shall never forget the night I carried you out of Grissholm’s house!”<br /><br />Richard studied the carpet at his feet as Darcy’s passionate words hung hauntingly in the air.<br /><br />Even though she blushed at Darcy’s words, Elizabeth would not be dissuaded. Her determined tone swept the air clean in one stroke. “Nevertheless, you must try; and you must try to forgive your aunt. Would you choose as Wickham or Grissholm did? Would you allow what cannot be changed to take away even the smallest portion of our happiness together? Lady Catherine is beyond ever acknowledging her part, and it does not matter. What matters is that we let it go and look to the future.”<br /><br />“I am not certain I can do that,” he said quietly. In spite of Darcy’s adamant expression, Richard could see the effects of Elizabeth’s quiet determination. She was exactly what Darcy needed.<br /><br />“We can choose to be happy in spite of her actions, can we not?” Elizabeth persisted gently.<br /><br />“Perhaps. I shall give it some consideration.”<br /><br />“That is all I ask, Mr. Darcy,” Elizabeth winked at Richard, very pleased with the concession she had managed to secure.<br /><br />“The subject of our aunt has reminded me that I wish to discuss the matter of Rosings while you are here, Richard. Perhaps in a few days, once you have settled in? As you already know, I was named heir to the estate in anticipation of my marriage to Anne, which of course did not happen. The arrangement was never changed and I find myself responsible for Rosings’ management. I thought you might have some ideas on the subject.”<br /><br />“I would be happy to give what advice I can,” Richard responded, his brows rising in mild surprise as he gave an answering nod; and then he turned the conversation to a more neutral topic. “Tell me, Mrs. Darcy, how is your family? Are all your sisters still in Hertfordshire?”<br /><br />“No, they are not. Jane and Mr. Bingley have recently settled in Lincolnshire. I fear my mother’s daily visits to Netherfield grew to be too much, even for their kind and generous natures. Much to our delight, they are now but 30 miles from Pemberley, and we see them regularly.”<br /><br />“I am happy to hear it. And now that there are two daughters in the neighborhood, do your parents find occasion to visit often?”<br /><br />“As luck would have it, my mother is kept quite busy with three daughters still at home. My sister Lydia’s experiences, as a married woman and now a widow at sixteen, have proved to temper her enthusiasm. She has grown very circumspect in her behavior, though not so much as to diminish her liveliness completely. My father writes frequently of suffering all the usual commotion of his household without the benefit of rational conversation. He declares that when Jane and I went away, we robbed him of any “sensible” dialogue. Thus, on occasion he appears impulsively at our door for a few days’ stay. His visits are not so frequent as to make it inconvenient; and not so long as to make them disagreeable.”<br /><br />“In short,” said Darcy good-naturedly, “we see just enough of the family to make everyone happy!”<br /><br />“Speaking of family, where is my ward? I half expected Georgiana to come flying at me the moment I arrived.”<br /><br />Elizabeth’s smile expanded with delight at the mention of her new sister. “She is not a child any more, Colonel. You may be surprised at how much she has grown since you last saw her.”<br /><br />Before Richard could reply, the musical sound of girlish laughter sounded in the hallway.<br /><br />“Is that Georgiana?” he asked in surprise. “I have not heard her laugh like that since Ramsgate.”<br /><br />“Actually, that is Georgiana – and a friend,” Darcy amended, trying to gauge his cousin’s reaction. “Miss Rebecca Ballard is visiting us for a few weeks.”<br /><br />Richard’s frown was instant. “Darcy, do you think it wise to allow Georgiana’s association with someone so intimately connected to…um, past difficulties? I know you agreed to look after Grissholm’s widow and her sister, but that doesn't mean you must invite the girl into Georgiana's sphere.” His meaning was clear, and Elizabeth quickly responded.<br /><br />“Colonel, please do not do Miss Ballard the injustice of forming an opinion based on the actions of her guardian. She is nothing like Lord Grissholm, as you will soon see. She and Georgiana have many interests in common, and they have both benefited enormously from the acquaintance.”<br /><br />In the next moment, the door flew open and Georgiana rushed into the room. Another girl of about the same age followed her in, hanging back as Georgiana hurried to Richard’s side.<br /><br />“Richard, I am so glad to see you!” She hugged him enthusiastically, then leaned back with an assessing eye. “You look ill. Was the journey from London so very bad?”<br /><br />“No, Georgie, not really.” Leaning heavily on his cane, Richard struggled momentarily to gain his footing, then rose slowly to greet her. “See? A little slow, but I manage quite well.”<br /><br />“Well, we shall do everything in our power to get you firmly back on BOTH feet. I have given this a lot of thought, and I have the perfect plan! Rebecca and I shall – Oh, what a goose I am!“ Georgiana gasped in embarrassment and turned to the girl standing shyly in the background. Pulling Rebecca forward, Georgiana smiled apologetically. “May I introduce my cousin – Colonel Richard Fitzwilliam. Richard, this is my very good friend, Miss Rebecca Ballard.”<br /><br />Richard offered a small bow to the girl without really looking at her. Notwithstanding Elizabeth’s assurances, her background and family history still made it very doubtful the connection would be good for Georgiana.<br /><br />“Miss Ballard.”<br /><br />“Colonel Fitzwilliam. Georgiana has told me so much about you. I am pleased to make your acquaintance.”<br /><br />The sound of Rebecca’s sweet, temperate voice struck a delightful chord deep in Richard’s chest, pulling his eyes to her with sudden interest. He was surprised to see that the young lady before him was nothing like he had imagined. She seemed to be somewhat reserved, yet a quiet sense of confidence radiated from her, drawing him in with a sudden need to know what she was thinking. He found himself staring into the depths of a pair of very lovely, very blue eyes that stared back at him with expectant curiosity. The mass of golden curls that crowned her head was swept up in a simple style, perfectly complimenting her delicate features. The gentle curves of her cheeks were highlighted by a wash of pink, which was rapidly deepening under his gaze.<br /><br />“…is that not right, Richard?” Georgiana’s voice filtered in from a distance. “Richard?!”<br /><br />Hastily clearing his throat, Richard tore his eyes from Rebecca. Darcy and Elizabeth’s amused expressions did not help his embarrassment, which was only made more acute by the clichéd words that tumbled out of his mouth before he could stop them.<br /><br />“I beg your pardon, Miss Ballard, but have we met before? You seem very familiar.”<br /><br />“No, sir, I do not believe so.” Rebecca answered softly, refusing to meet his gaze again.<br /><br />“It seems unlikely,” said Georgiana, looking puzzled. “Rebecca and I only met last year, after the wedding, and I believe you were already in Spain by then. Perhaps you have been to Cumberland? That is where she is from.”<br /><br />Elizabeth rose from her chair and gathered the two girls’ arms, guiding them toward the piano with a reassuring smile. “Single men often have the feeling they have met an attractive young lady, Georgiana. Not at all uncommon, as you will discover soon enough. I think you and Rebecca should play that new duet you have been practicing. I am sure the Colonel would like to hear it.”<br /><br />“Oh, yes, that is a wonderful idea!” Georgiana exclaimed, motioning to Richard with her free hand. “Do come sit over here by us. I do not want you to miss a note.”<br /><br />“I shall do better than that; I shall turn for you, if you like!”<br /><br />With Elizabeth’s help, Rebecca and Georgiana found the required sheets of music as Richard stood ready to turn the pages. Satisfied that all was in order for the impromptu concert, Elizabeth returned to Darcy’s side, merely answering his inquisitive look with a knowing smile. Settling into his arms, she waited for the music to begin. Darcy’s hand eagerly found hers, entwining their fingers as the first strains sounded.<br /><br />The trio’s performance proved to be very entertaining, particularly Richard’s obvious interest in Miss Ballard which brought a gentle rebuke from Georgiana when he failed to turn the page at the right moment.<br /><br />“It would seem the Colonel has had a change of heart about Miss Ballard,” Elizabeth murmured softly, a mischievous glint lighting her eyes. The sound of Darcy’s melancholy sigh in response caused her to turn in puzzlement. “Why, Mr. Darcy, I thought you liked Rebecca!”<br /><br />“I do, very much. She was not the object of my thoughts, though.” Darcy gathered Elizabeth’s hand into both of his and kissed it. “I was remembering when you first played for me – in London.”<br /><br />“That was not the first, if you remember. The first time was in Hertfordshire, at Lucas Lodge; when my friend Charlotte put me on display.”<br /><br />“<i>That</i> was for the benefit of your neighbors. When you played at Burnham House, it was for me. You and Georgiana played a duet. I saw how much you enjoyed one another’s company; and it was then I first began to hope your feelings for me had changed.” He drew a long, deep breath and kissed her hair. “All the struggles, all those tortuous months – it seems but a bad dream now.”<br /><br />“Yes, our time together has all but erased those unhappy memories for me. This past year has been the happiest of my life – and it is all because of you, Fitzwilliam. I can no longer imagine my life without you.”<br /><br />“There is but one thing remaining to make our life together complete, and it is only a matter of months now before that happens.”<br /><br />Elizabeth stole a quick glance in the direction of the piano forte. “Do you think we should tell them our news?”<br /><br />“No, they will know soon enough. I should like it to be our secret a little while longer.”<br /><br />Elizabeth nestled into Darcy, wanting to close the smallest gap between them and enjoy the feeling of his body next to hers. “I do wish everyone could be as incandescently happy as we are!”<br /><br />“That is very generous of you, my dearest, loveliest Elizabeth; but as there is only one of you in this world, and you are mine, no one else can possibly be as happy as we are.”<br /><br /><i>FINIS</i>]]></description>
<dc:creator>Gail H</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sat, 19 Dec 2009 02:22:23 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45896,45896#msg-45896</guid>
<title>Persuaded by Love (10 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45896,45896#msg-45896</link><description><![CDATA[ Note: In this sequel to "Project Pride &amp; Prejudice" we follow Fitzwilliam Darcy and Elizabeth Jane Stephens from their honeymoon through the first year of their marriage. Through trials and tribulation of their famillies and friends, their love brings them joy, comfort and security. Richard Stephens encounters a woman from his past and we learn neither has forgotten their love or what separtated them.Despite the odds, can they be persuaded by love to begin again and can Will and Beth's love persuade them to continue dispite their own missteps and tragedies?<br /><br />Thanks very much again to Dana: because of her love of "Richard" she told me the story wasn't over yet. Laura and Sybil: thanks for being my betas. I only knew that term had to do with fish. I hope you all enjoy!<br /><br /><b>Chapter One</b><br /><br />Lt. Colonel (ret) Richard Stephens stretched to his six foot plus frame, attempted to push his wavy hair into some order and sighed while waving to his cousin Fitzwilliam Darcy Stephens and his new bride, Elizabeth as they left for their honeymoon. <i>The lucky devil finally did it; he got his happy ending just like that darned “Pride and Prejudice”</i>. Although he was exhausted, it was only one in the afternoon and many people were still in the mood to celebrate the nuptials. Turning to his brother, Seth, he declared, “Well, that was quite an experience, wouldn’t you say? How are you holding up looking at Rachel in her lovely dress?” It had not escaped Richard’s notice that Seth cast many longing looks at his former girlfriend throughout the entire morning.<br /><br />“It’s cool, bro. I’m not going to go and attack her or anything. I do miss her, though.” He looked up at his big brother and shrugged his shoulders. “I kind of want to go back to Purdue today, but we promised to move the rest of Beth’s stuff out and Justin has some family stuff he’s doing, so I guess I’m stuck.”<br /><br />“And we love you, too.” His brother laughed chucking him on the shoulder. “Wonder how long we have to stay here. Now that the main attraction is gone, I have no desire to hang around. What if I grab our newly adopted cousin, Callie, and tell Georgie to socialize later so we can head out? Ed said they were getting ready to leave to take Jeannie back to Ft. Wayne. She did really well, didn’t she?”<br /><br />Seth agreed and the two talked for a few minutes about the perfect way the day had progressed for Beth and Will. Both were happy for the new family, but each felt his own sadness mixed with a bit of longing. Richard made the rounds in the room one more time before collecting the two ladies who he had responsibility for and the family left with just a few people remaining in the restaurant.<br /><br />***********<br /><br />Will and Beth sped out of the parking lot ready for the adventure ahead. True to his promise of a few weeks ago when he confessed that he would probably rip off her wedding dress, Will did not allow Beth to change out of her dress after the reception. He did, however, provide his mother’s head scarf as he drove the vintage convertible Mustang through town and then the open country roads. After many minutes of teasing on his part and persuasive kisses on hers, he relented and explained the beginning of their honeymoon plans.<br /><br />Today, they were headed for Hocking Hills, where Project Pride &amp; Prejudice began over a year ago and where Will had proposed just over two months earlier. Will figured they would get in around four and then he didn’t care if they saw the light of day for the next twenty four hours. He explained that he had rented one of Cynthia’s honeymoon cabins and they would spend their first night as husband and wife there. Beth was thrilled with the idea but told him in no uncertain terms was she getting up and making breakfast the next morning.<br /><br />“Oh, so that’s how it’s going to be?” He laughed holding her tightly and wishing they were already at their destination.<br /><br />“Most definitely. Now that I have you trapped into marriage, I intend to become the diva that I have secretly wished to be for all of these years.” They laughed as she settled in beside him grateful for the old car’s bench style front seat. “Will, this is such a beautiful day; look around, it’s absolutely golden out.” They admired the fall landscape and drove in silence for quite some time. Will actually wondered if Beth had fallen asleep and truth be told, she did nod off for awhile.<br /><br /><i>Oh, yes, save your strength my love because I have plans for us tonight. And tomorrow, and the next day.</i> He chuckled to himself as they sped along.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br /><br />Both Justin and Rachel had school work to complete that weekend, so the siblings went home with the intention of accomplishing their tasks and then hanging out at the Stephen’s later in the evening. Ed and Marie changed clothes at the house but allowed Jeannie to stay in her “wedding dress” so that she could show her cottage mates how lovely she looked that day. She agreed that she would change after the fashion show and they would take the dress back to Bryan.<br /><br />Situated in the car for the hour drive to Ft. Wayne, Beth’s roommate from college and trusted confidant, Marie, eyed her husband suspiciously. To someone of passing acquaintance, Ed had seemed his usual affable self the last two days, but to his wife and best friend of more than twenty years, he was nothing of the kind. Anxious to find out what was wrong, she counted the miles so they could take Beth’s oldest daughter Jeannie back to her special boarding school SKAT and then talk.<br /><br />Jeannie loved all the attention she received while showing off her dress and her necklace. Ed informed the house parents of how well Jeannie behaved and then today at the wedding and all the accompanying festivities. He further explained that Will had adopted both Jeannie and her younger sister Callie during the wedding, so Jeannie would have a new last name. He added that he was sure Beth would be sending the information when they returned. He also reminded them that Richard would be picking Jeannie up for the family section of the honeymoon in just under two weeks. They waited patiently until Jeannie was ready to give up the dress, and they were back on the road to Bryan by four o’clock.<br /><br />“Ok, spill it, Ed,” Marie stated just as they cleared the SKAT main entrance.<br /><br />“What?”<br /><br />“What’s the matter with you?”<br /><br />“Nothing’s the matter with me.”<br /><br />“You’ve acted weird since the rehearsal yesterday. What’s up?” she insisted.<br /><br />Cursing his obviously too observant wife and his all too visible discomfort, Ed thought for a moment about denying everything, but then, what good would that do? He had to talk to her before Monday and the kids probably needed to be in on it as well. He glanced sideways at his beautiful wife in whom he placed the sun and the stars.<br /><br />“Edward? You’re starting to scare me a little. What is the matter?’<br /><br />“Honey, Doc called the house yesterday before we left for the church.”<br /><br />“You told me it was phone solicitor or something” she accused.<br /><br />“I lied”<br /><br />“What did he want, Ed?” There was just a tinge of panic in her voice.<br /><br />“Honey, something wasn’t quite right on you mammogram.”<br /><br />“What do you mean ‘something wasn’t quite right’?”<br /><br />“He said they saw a mass and that he had felt something in your exam as well. He didn’t want to say anything to you that day until the results came back. Honey, it might be just a cyst or something like that. Happens all the time, right?”<br /><br />“Who are you trying to convince, you or me?” She looked at him with frightened eyes.<br /><br />“Both.” He reached over and held her hand as they drove in silence for awhile oblivious to the beautiful autumn landscape they were passing.<br /><br />Not until they reached the city limits of Bryan did Ed say that they had an eight o’clock appointment with his life long friend and Marie’s OBGYN. He told her that he had already contacted both her principal and his administrator explaining that they would be late to their respective schools on Monday. Marie nodded before saying that she didn’t want to say anything to anyone until they had more definitive information. Ed wanted to debate the point, but decided he was going to let her be in the driver’s seat for this situation, if, in fact, it was a “situation.”<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />The refrigerator was stocked with leftovers from the rehearsal dinner and with other delicacies from both Juanita the Mexican miracle worker and Beth. Richard was grateful that the only cooking he’d need to do involved a microwave. Callie spent the remainder of the afternoon reliving the wedding and adoption and practiced spelling her new last name over and over. With nothing to do until after seven, Seth, Richard and Callie drove to Beth’s rental house and moved the remainder of the contents back to the farm. All that remained was to clean it and since a professional cleaner was coming the next week to prepare the house for showing, Richard saw no need in returning.<br /><br />As they were leaving, Callie’s friend Jordan ran up and tearfully told her BFF goodbye. Richard explained that she would see Callie everyday at school and they then made plans for the friends to spend the next Saturday together out at the farm. Seth laughed at his brother becoming so domesticated while Richard insisted it was for his own sanity that he would not have to entertain Callie 24/7 over the weekend. While they both knew there was some truth to that statement, the bottom line was that Richard had undergone a transformation since Will and Beth had fallen in love; her family had become a part of all the Stephan’s lives.<br /><br />Beth called her daughter before she lost her cell signal to tell her they were almost to their destination. Will asked her not to tell Callie where they were because they would be teaming up with the girls at the end of the honeymoon right back at Cynthia’s cabins. Callie was a little upset after speaking with her momma, but Richard was able to distract her fairly quickly. Having never been away from her momma for more than a night, no one really knew how the eight year old little princess would take such a long separation, but the newlyweds needed time to be alone and begin their marriage before jumping into parenting the precocious Callie and Jeannie with all of her special needs.<br /><br />**********<br /><br />Climbing up the incline to the cabin was no small feat for Beth in the gown and slippers. To prove his chivalry, not to mention speed up the process, Will scooped her up and quickly made haste to the cabin door. Carrying her over the threshold, he kicked the door shut with his foot, spun around to make sure it was locked and then made good on his threat about her dress.<br /><br />The bride did not complain one bit.<br /><br />The sun was just setting when Beth opened her eyes to find her husband looking down at her. Stretching lazily, she caressed his face and purred softly to the unspoken question in his eyes, “I’m fantastic, Fitzwilliam, and you?”<br /><br />“Are you sure, my love?” His genuine concern was evident.<br /><br />“Yes, darling, yes, I am sure. As a matter of fact, I don’t think I’ve ever felt better. Why are so worried?” She rolled over so they were facing each other on the pillows.<br /><br />“I’m just making sure, that’s all. I don’t think I was very much of a gentleman a little while ago, and then we just kind of collapsed and…”<br /><br />“Fitzwilliam, I’m not made of china; I won’t break so easily. And yes, you were and are the perfect gentleman. And I am your wife – in every sense of the word now and forever. Please stop worrying and love me again.” The shadows lengthening in the cabin turned into darkness before the couple got up and devoured the food basket and wine that Will had requested. They spent the night talking, loving, sleeping and repeating all of the activities. They did not wake until the sun was high in the October sky<br />.<br />Finally looking around the cabin, Beth finally spied a clock. Smiling, she couldn’t remember the last time she had slept so late into the day. Luxuriating in her new husband’s strong arms, she snuggled closer remembering her first night of marriage. During one of the interludes when the couples spoke their words of love, Will had freely confessed his struggle in trying to live up to her convictions about waiting until they were married to consummate their relationship. At that moment, though, he spoke of a how much more special their first night together was because of it and assured her that he would suffer it all again to reach the same result. He was everything she could have hoped for and so much more than she had ever imagined.<br /><br />Her stomach growled reminding Beth that their midnight snack was eaten a long time ago. She knew she needed to get up but figuring out how to extricate herself from Will was no easy task. Deciding that she could slither out from his embrace and crawl down to the foot of the bed to retrieve a blanket, she was making her way to do just that when her very tall, very muscular, and very handsome husband loomed over her. “And just where do you think you’re sneaking off to, Mrs. Stephens?” he growled into her ear while tantalizing her neck and hair with his kisses.<br /><br />“I was trying not to wake you up, Fitzwilliam. I’m starving.”<br /><br />“For food or for me?” He traced his finger along her face, neck and shoulder.<br /><br />“Both” she answered honestly giggling at his touch as he rolled them both over in the king sized bed. Beth reached up and instead of caressing him she poked him in the spot where she knew he was ticklish. Will involuntarily jerked away and she escaped out of the side of the bed. A merry chase ensued through the tiny cabin with her captor allowing her to retreat into the bathroom to freshen up while he looked for the breakfast that was supposed to be delivered to their doorstep anytime after nine that morning.<br /><br />Laughing to himself, he realized that their overnight bags never made it into the cabin the night before. He located his tuxedo trousers and opened the door to find the covered box on the deck by the door. The chilly morning air and cold ground made him hasten to the car to unlock the trunk. Picking up Beth’s bag, he was tempted to see what confection she had chosen to wear for their first night together, but he decided to let her surprise him in the light of day. He bounded up the steps and flung the bags into the cabin so that he could carry the box of food to the table in the little kitchenette.<br /><br />“Man, it’s chilly out there,” he called out to his wife before seeing her sitting on the bed with the blanket wrapped around her. “Oh, there you are.” He walked up to her carrying her bag and demanded a kiss before releasing it.<br /><br />“It’s cold in here,” she answered saucily clutching the blanket and the bag.<br /><br />“I don’t know why you’re bothering with the blanket,” the groom replied dryly as he watched her sashay back toward the bathroom.<br /><br />Dropping the blanket just as she closed the door she replied laughing, “Is that better?” To Will, her laugh was one of the most beautiful sounds in the world.<br /><br />He found the box filled with a breakfast casserole that still felt hot to the touch, a fruit salad, assorted muffins and juice. Will congratulated himself on his genius for finding this gourmet delivery service online. Cynthia told him that several of her guests had used them before, so he had also ordered a light dinner to be delivered around three that afternoon. That would still give them plenty of time to eat and then leave for the Columbus airport.<br /><br />While setting the table, he too recalled the last twenty four hours and thanked the Lord above for the woman who had captivated his heart, body and soul. Shaking his head, he smiled thinking of the struggles they had overcome to get to this place. Determined more than ever to be the man she needed him to be, his head came up as he heard the bathroom door open slowly. Finding himself utterly speechless in her presence, she stood as the light bathed her in a golden glow and showed through the luminous ivory lace gown she was wearing.<br /><br />Setting down the plate that he remembered was in his hand, he decided his bride would just have to wait a little longer for breakfast.<br /><br />**********<br /><br /><br />“Uncle Richard! Uncle Richard!” Callie pushed on Richard’s head as it was the only thing above the jumbled covers of his bed. “Come on, it’s time to get up!”<br /><br />“What? What?” Richard’s hand shot out of the blanket and attempted to swat away the little pest that so enjoyed waking him at ungodly hours.<br /><br />“I said it’s time to get up. We have to go to church. It’s Sunday,” the little cherub informed the oblivious heathen.<br /><br />“We were in church yesterday. That should fill your quota for the week.”<br /><br />“No, that was for our wedding. Today is for Sunday school. Everybody knows that.”<br /><br />Without even looking at her, the defeated “uncle” knew she was standing with her hands on her hips shaking her head at his obvious lack of religious knowledge. He heard laughter coming from both ends of the hallway and soon the two other members of the household joined them.<br /><br />“You didn’t plan very well for this, did you, Richard?” his annoyingly sunny cousin sweetly rebuked him. “Beth and the girls go to church every Sunday. So do we when we’re home, right Seth?”<br /><br />“Oh, you bet I’m going this week since “Uncle Richard” will be taking us,” his annoyingly sarcastic brother chimed in.<br /><br />“Ok, OK! Everyone out! I was not prepared for an ambush, that’s for sure. Princess Callie, could you please allow me to grab a shower and get dressed? Let Georgiana assist you in donning your Sunday best and I’ll meet you ALL downstairs in about a half an hour. He plunged his head back into the pillow while the three exited his room laughing and planning the day. “What the heck was I thinking volunteering for this mission?” he said out loud “I am way out of my depth here.”]]></description>
<dc:creator>Jan</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Mon, 14 Dec 2009 18:45:21 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45841,45841#msg-45841</guid>
<title>Better For Loving You- Chapter 19 (17 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45841,45841#msg-45841</link><description><![CDATA[ <u>Chapter 19</u><br /><br />Wednesday morning dawned bright and clear. Darcy stood at the window of his chamber at his uncle’s house, watching the city gradually stir to life. He could not have gotten more than four hours sleep, late to bed and unable to rest knowing what the next day would bring. He had tried to keep an eye open for the arrival of carriages across the square but had been kept occupied by his uncle and the rest of his family. Now that Richard was able to remain awake, thoughts had turned to his future. His career in the army was necessarily over and his father was anxious to do what he could to help his son. Darcy and the earl had sat up late into the night, the former happy to listen and offer his advice as the latter discussed the possibility of purchasing an estate for Richard.<br /><br />Glancing at the clock and realising that he had been staring out the window longer than he’d thought, Darcy tightened his robe and pulled the cord to ring for his man, awaiting his arrival. He bathed and shaved before dressing, paying particularly close attention to his attire and the closeness of his shave, wanting everything to be just right. If his man thought it at all strange he didn’t show it and had his master turned out and ready in very good time.<br /><br />The clock was just striking as Darcy left his chambers and headed for the stairs. His aunt and uncle kept to London time and would not be up for hours yet; his sister would most likely be up soon but would not miss him quite yet. Knowing he was free for the moment Darcy quickened his pace, flying down the stairs with a light step, his eagerness to be on his way almost bubbling to the surface. He had just reached the landing and was anticipating the sight of his beloved Elizabeth when a voice called to him from the hallway above. He turned and saw one of the footmen descending quickly after him.<br /><br />“Excuse Mr Darcy, but Colonel Fitzwilliam has awoken and asked me to see if you were awake and ask you to come to his chambers so that he may speak to you.”<br /><br />Darcy looked between the waiting servant and the front door and back again, weighing his options. His commitments pulled at him from one side, and his desire to see Elizabeth pulled at him from the other. Perhaps he could run and see Elizabeth and then come back...?<br /><br />“Sir?” The servant prompted, clearly not understanding Darcy’s hesitation.<br /><br />With a heavy sigh, Darcy turned from the door. “Thank you, I will go to him directly.”<br /><br />Telling himself it was the right thing to do, Darcy trudged up the stairs. With a glance over his shoulder he prayed that Elizabeth would understand.<br /><br />***<br /><br />With a smile at a passing maid, Elizabeth quietly made her way down the hall, skipping down the steps, jumping the final two, and greeting the Fraiser’s butler with a happy smile.<br /><br />“Good morning Warner, isn’t it a lovely day?”<br /><br />“It certain seems to be, Miss Casterton,” Warner agreed kindly.<br /><br />“I have decided to take a quick walk before breakfast,” Elizabeth informed him, lest anyone ask after her. “I shall not be gone long.”<br /><br />“Should I send for a footman to accompany you?” Warner asked, already knowing the answer.<br /><br />“No thank you; I daresay I can manage to cross the street by myself!” Elizabeth replied with a laugh.<br /><br />With a nod Warner stood aside, holding the door open for her. About to step outside, Elizabeth turned on hearing her name called. Fredrick bounded down the steps and ran over to her.<br /><br />“Are you going out Lizzy?” He asked breathlessly. “Will you take me with you? Please? I promise I’ll be good.”<br /><br />“I’m just going to the park opposite Fred,” Elizabeth replied, trying to put him off without being too obvious. “Nothing very exciting.”<br /><br />“I don’t mind,” Fred replied easily. “I should like to stretch my legs though; the journey here was awfully long!”<br /><br />“It certainly was,” Elizabeth agreed, giving up. She had never been able to deny Fred anything, not when he was so lovely with his requests. “Come on then,” she relented, smiling when her little companion cheered and hopped down the front steps.<br /><br />“Please inform someone that his lordship is with me,” Elizabeth told a smiling Warner.<br /><br />“Yes miss, right away.”<br /><br />With a final parting smile at the kindly man Elizabeth stepped outside, joining Fred on the pavement where he was waiting for her to cross the road. She offered him her arm and he happily took it and the pair strolled across the road and into the park. Elizabeth hoped Mr Darcy wouldn’t mind the presence of her young friend, though his being there would undoubtedly affect the enthusiasm of their reunion. Given her own feelings and the...ardent nature of her thoughts, Elizabeth decided that the sobering presence of Fred might actually be a good thing, lest she and William get carried away. In the next moment she was wishing Fred away as she remembered her and William’s last encounter, the feel of his arms around her, his lips against hers...feeling her face flush and a warm tingling sensation spread over her from head to toe she forced such thoughts aside and turned her attention to her companion.<br /><br />She and Fred wandered around the park together, both happy to be outdoors again. They stopped at a small pond to watch the ducks, Fred narrowly avoiding an unscheduled bath as he got a little too close to the edge and almost lost his footing. Sitting down on one of the benches, Elizabeth realised how much time had passed and began to wonder what was keeping William. It would be time for breakfast soon and she and Fred would have to return to the house before they were missed. Glancing around for any sign of him, Elizabeth slowly realised that he wasn’t coming. Though she expressed doubts in her last letter, she had not considered, as the time drew closer, that he wouldn’t come. She struggled to understand what it meant. Had his cousin taken a turn for the worse? Had her letter gone astray? Had his family prevented him from coming? Had he decided not to come, too appalled at how forward she had been?<br /><br />“Lizzy?”<br /><br />Fred’s voice interrupted her troubled thoughts and she turned to look down at the boy beside her.<br /><br />“Yes Fred?”<br /><br />“Are you alright; you look unhappy.”<br /><br />“Do I?” Elizabeth replied with a forced laugh. “Oh dear! Well, I am very happy though perhaps a little hungry; shall we head back and see if breakfast is ready?”<br /><br />Fred leapt up off the bench, pulling Elizabeth up with him. “Let’s race!” He suggested, breaking into a run. “Come on Lizzy!”<br /><br />Shaking her head, Elizabeth paused for one last look at the house across the street before chasing off after Fred.<br /><br />***<br /><br />The hours slowly passed by with Elizabeth fighting a losing battle against her disappointment. She could not believe he hadn’t come; she had looked forward to seeing him for weeks and yet, finally given the opportunity, he had not taken it and left her alone. Why?!<br /><br />Sat with Maria in one of the front parlours, Elizabeth took out her frustration on her embroidery. Her violent gestures did not go unnoticed and Maria watched her with growing consternation, wondering what on earth had her in such an unhappy mood. The situation reached a head when Elizabeth, during a particularly ill-tempered stab at the material, inadvertently stabbed herself and, after yelping in pain, loudly cursed.<br /><br />“Dammit!”<br /><br />“Elizabeth!” Maria chastised in response, frowning slightly as she reminded her young friend. “I do not tolerate such language in my home, not even from my husband.”<br /><br />“Forgive me your grace,” Elizabeth replied, chastened. “I forgot myself.”<br /><br />She sucked on her hand where she had stabbed it with the needle, looking sheepishly at her host as she did so.<br /><br />“What on earth has you so put out?” Maria asked, laying her own embroidery aside so as to focus entirely on Elizabeth as she replied,<br /><br />“I am fine.”<br /><br />“That poor handkerchief that you were determinedly savaging would beg to differ,” Maria pointed out sagely. “As, I would imagine, would your hand. What is troubling you?” She asked again.<br /><br />Elizabeth tried to think of what to say, how much she could confide when she heard voices in the hallway. It was an unusual time for someone to be calling and she felt her heart give a little leap at the thought that it might finally be him. Straining her ears she was able to discern his unmistakable tones and quickly set about tidying away her sowing and patting at her hair, hoping that she looked at least remotely presentable. Maria watched all this was a puzzled expression, an expression which changed into amused understanding when Warner knocked and announced “a Mr Darcy to see you, your grace.”<br /><br />Maria and Elizabeth rose to greet the gentleman, curtseying gracefully (surprisingly so in the latter’s case given her overall lack of composure). Mr Darcy bowed first to her grace and then to Elizabeth, his eyes locking onto hers as soon as he straightened. Elizabeth blushed slightly and Darcy eagerly devoured the becoming picture she presented. He realised he was staring when her grace lightly cleared her throat and narrowly avoided the embarrassment of flushing like an errant school boy.<br /><br />“You are very welcome, Mr Darcy,” Maria greeted him warmly, smiling inwardly at Elizabeth’s unwavering study of the gentleman. “May I ask how your cousin is? And your aunt and uncle?”<br /><br />“Thank you, your grace,” Darcy replied with a bow, remembering his manners. “My cousin is much recovered; my aunt and uncle send their regards. I believe my aunt intends to call in the next few days.”<br /><br />“If she would prefer to remain at home with her son, I should not mind calling upon her,” Maria suggested kindly. “It is not very far to travel, after all.”<br /><br />“That is very kind of you, your grace,” Darcy replied with a slight bow. “I shall tell my aunt of your suggestion so that she may decide.”<br /><br />There was a brief silence and Maria took pity on the young couple who could not take their eyes off one another,<br /><br />“If you wait here a moment Mr Darcy, I shall go and fetch my husband and Lord Casterton. You and Mr Darcy will be fine alone for a few minutes, won’t you Lizzy?”<br /><br />“Yes, your grace,” Elizabeth replied with a grateful look. Maria nodded slightly and, with a smile at Mr Darcy, quietly left the pair to themselves.<br /><br />Darcy watched Maria go and the moment the door closed behind her he was before Elizabeth, hurriedly apologising.<br /><br />“Please forgive me Elizabeth! Richard wished to speak to me and then Georgie needed me and then my aunt and uncle arose and I had to sit down to breakfast with them; I tried to get away but I didn’t have a chance to. I’m so sorry that I...”<br /><br />Elizabeth had forgotten all about her earlier disappointment as soon as he had walked into the room and did not wish to hear him apologise any longer for something that could not be helped. There was in fact only one thing she wished for at that moment and she leant up on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his, effectively silencing him. She kissed him for the briefest moment before smiling shyly and whispering,<br /><br />“Hello William.”<br /><br />“Elizabeth...” Darcy breathed in reply.<br /><br />His hands came up to cup her face as he lowered his lips to hers, kissing her with all the pent up longing of the last two months. He felt the tentative touch of her fingers on his cheek, the hand she lay against his chest and moved one of his hands down her back, gently drawing her closer to him, their bodies moulding together as their lips stroked and caressed one another’s. Reluctantly pulling away after several long moments, Darcy rested his forehead against hers and closed his eyes, savouring each and every sensation of having her in his arms. Eventually the need to look upon her once more took over and he opened his eyes, pressing feather light kisses to her brow and around to her temple, delighting in her soft sighs.<br /><br />“William,” she breathed, her eyes fluttering open as he drew back so as to see her better. “I have missed you so much.”<br /><br />Darcy couldn’t help himself; he kissed her again before pulling himself away and admitting, “I have missed you too, my love. I never wish to be parted from you again.”<br /><br />Elizabeth looked at him wide-eyed, wondering, not daring to hope that he meant what he had just said. Darcy understood her look and cursed their lack of privacy; he needed more time than was afforded to him now to say all that needed to be said.<br /><br />“Soon, my love,” he whispered against her lips. “When we can truly be alone.”<br /><br />“Tomorrow morning?” Elizabeth suggested breathlessly, her eyes shining when he nodded.<br /><br />“Tomorrow.” He agreed. “And this time nothing shall keep me away; I have something very particular to ask you.”<br /><br />Elizabeth’s smile lit up her entire face and she spontaneously kissed him again, her arms wrapped around his neck. Darcy chuckled against her lips before kissing her back, knowing it was only the impending arrival of the duke and Lord Casterton that was stopping him from declaring himself right then and there.<br /><br />As if on cue, they both heard the sound of approaching footsteps and voices and quickly separated, Elizabeth resuming her seat and Darcy quickly taking the one across from her. When Elizabeth silently gestured to his hair he hastily ran a hand through his tussled locks, just in time for the duke, duchess and Lord Casterton to enter. Clearing his throat, Darcy stood to greet them.<br /><br />“Darcy!” Lord Casterton proclaimed, coming forward with his hand outstretched. “This is a pleasant surprise. I had not thought to see you for a few days yet.”<br /><br />“My uncle asked that I extend his greetings to his grace,” Darcy replied a tad nervously as he shook Lord Casterton’s hand with a nod to Lewis, “in lieu of his being able to come himself. And I confess myself eager to see you again, my lord.”<br /><br />“Hmmm,” Lord Casterton looked knowingly at his daughter before replying, “Well, it is good to see you sir. You are known to everyone here, I take it?”<br /><br />“We have met once or twice,” Lewis confirmed, looking over the man who had stolen Elizabeth away from his son. When Darcy bowed he relented and returned the greeting. “How is Matlock? And his son? Robert is it?”<br /><br />“Richard,” Darcy corrected. “And he is doing very well; if he continues to recover as well as he has been, he shall soon be out of bed. My uncle is naturally very pleased at this news.”<br /><br />“Yes, I imagine he is,” Lewis agreed. He led Maria to her seat and gestured for everyone else to sit down as he walked to stand by the fire place. “Do give him, and Lady Matlock, our best.”<br /><br />“I will your grace, thank you,” Darcy replied, trying not to sound quite as unsettled as he felt.<br /><br />His encounter with Elizabeth still had his senses tingling and he was also greatly aware that he was in the company of a very influential and powerful man. It was a strange sensation for him to feel socially inferior to someone, and yet he felt himself very much a mere “mister” at that moment. Unfortunately for him the feeling was compounded a moment later when they were joined by another gentleman, whom he presumed to be the eponymous “Alex”.<br /><br />“Ah, there you are,” Lewis greeted his son. “I do not believe you two have ever been introduced. Son, this is Mr Fitzwilliam Darcy of Pemberley, Derbyshire. Mr Darcy, this is my son, Lord Fraiser.”<br /><br />“My lord,” Darcy intoned respectfully, bowing to the younger man.<br /><br />Alex returned the gesture, studying their guest. He appeared older than himself, though only by a few years, and had a stern demeanour. This surprised him, knowing what he did of Lizzy; he thought that she would have favoured a more agreeable man. He did own that Mr Darcy was a handsome fellow and could not fault her in that regard, though he was vain enough to think that Mr Darcy didn’t have too much on him in that area. And he was at least as tall as the other man, if not more so.<br /><br />“How is Miss Darcy?”<br /><br />Elizabeth’s question drew the attention of both men and Darcy resumed his seat as Alex walked to join his father, sharing a look before turning to hear the reply.<br /><br />“She is very well. She expressed a wish to call on you the day of your arrival, but I persuaded her to wait a little longer,” Darcy confided with a smile.<br /><br />“I should love to see her again,” Elizabeth replied, “though I admit I am glad she did not come right away. I daresay I was in no state to have visitors when we first arrived.”<br /><br />“The journey was tiring,” Darcy surmised.<br /><br />“And long,” Lord Casterton added. “I daresay when you live within such an easy distance of town it is easy to forget what it is like to have to travel so far. Not that I need to tell you that,” he joked.<br /><br />“The journey from Derbyshire can be somewhat trying,” Darcy admitted. “Although I have done it so many times that I am used to it now.”<br /><br />“I believe the same can be said of us,” Alex piped up. “And I’m sure you’ll get used to the long journeys with time as well, Lizzy.”<br /><br />There were several differing reactions to this statement. Elizabeth blushed and looked at her lap, knowing that Alex meant to imply she would be journeying to and from Derbyshire in the future. Darcy frowned slightly and wondered what Alex was implying, surely not that she would be journeying often between town and the home of Fraiser family? The duke glared at his son, annoyed that he had said something so tactless, whilst his wife regarded her step son with a disappointed air. Lord Casterton simply sat, watching and waiting. Needless to say, Alex felt himself appropriately chastised and was ashamed of his thoughtlessness. He attempted to rescue the situation.<br /><br />“After all,” he added as though there hadn’t been a pause of several minutes. “Weren’t you just telling me the other day that your friend is to marry Mr Bingley who hails from the north? If you wish to see her you shall have to get used to longer journeys.”<br /><br />All gathered saw through the ruse but it was a good effort and they were all well-mannered enough to accept the opening that had been provided. Lord Casterton offered his congratulations to Darcy on the engagement of his friend and Elizabeth forced herself to speak through her sudden bout of shyness.<br /><br />“Jane wrote to say that she shall be in town the week after next. She will be staying with the Gardiners whilst she shops for her trousseau.”<br /><br />“Yes,” Darcy replied. “Charles wrote to me also; he is coming to town as well.”<br /><br />“We shall have to invite them to the...” Lewis abruptly stopped himself from blurting out his secret in front of Maria and said instead, “to the opera with us one evening.”<br /><br />“That would be lovely, thank you,” Elizabeth replied, smiling happily at Lewis as Darcy sat quietly contemplating the thought of Bingley keeping company with a duke. He smiled at the thought of what Miss Bingley would have to say.<br /><br />“Something amuses you Darcy?” Lord Casterton noted, putting the younger man on the spot.<br /><br />“I was just anticipating the thought of seeing my friend again,” Darcy lied quickly, relieved when he was not pressed.<br /><br />“You should accompany us as well sir,” Lewis decreed albeit in a friendly manner. “And your sister, if it pleases you. Any friend of Michael’s is a friend of mine.”<br /><br />“I would be honoured, your grace, thank you,” Darcy replied, truly pleased with the invitation.<br /><br />Darcy felt that he could like the duke very easily and was relieved to find that he did not seem inclined to snub him because of the lack of cordiality between himself and Darcy’s uncle. He knew that his uncle objected to his grace’s easy ways, most particularly his lack of “discernment” when it came to the company he kept. His grace’s easy acceptance of Bingley and Miss Bennet was exactly the kind of thing the earl would have objected to and Darcy struggled to quell a growing sense of unease as he thought about how the earl would react when he once again raised the subject of the Casterton’s. The last time he had tried, it had ended in an argument.<br /><br />The gathered company continued to speak of general things until Darcy realised the time and reluctantly took his leave. He shook hands with the duke, who reiterated his invitation to join them at the opera at some point and his wishes for Richard’s speedy recovery, and bowed to her grace. Lord Casterton decided to see him out; he silently shook his head when Elizabeth made as if to rise, wishing to speak to Darcy privately. Darcy saw this and her subsequent disappointment and gave her a reassuring smile and firmly pressed her hand as he took his leave.<br /><br />“Good day, Miss Casterton.”<br /><br />“Good day, Mr Darcy,” Elizabeth replied shyly, realising that the next time she saw him would be in the morning; the likely outcome of that proposed meeting made her feel suddenly overwhelmed and it was with difficultly that she kept her composure. “Do say hello to Georgiana for me.”<br /><br />“I will,” Darcy assured her. He bowed to the rest of the room one final time and then followed Lord Casterton out into the hall.<br /><br />“Are you in a rush to get home?” Lord Casterton asked him once they were alone. When Darcy shook his head he suggested, “Then why do we not step into the library and have a quick talk. There are some things we need to discuss.”<br /><br />Darcy knew that it was not so much a question as a directive and nodded his ascent, silently following Lord Casterton as he led the way to the library. It was not until they were both seated that Lord Casterton sat forward, his elbows on his knees, and addressed him,<br /><br />“I will tell you now, Darcy, that my leniency with regards to the letters you and my daughter have exchanged should not be seen by you as an excuse to totally disregard propriety and act however you see fit towards my daughter.”<br /><br />“My lord,” Darcy began, seeking to defend himself.<br /><br />Lord Casterton held up his hand to prevent interruption. “I have not finished. Her grace is unaware of the situation that exists between you and Elizabeth and so left you alone together quite unknowingly; that will not be happening again,” he warned sternly. “I shall be speaking to both Lewis and Maria, and Alex as well; my daughter will be chaperoned properly at all times. I have probably offended your pride by telling you this, indeed I can see that I have by your forbidding expression,” he noted with a slight smile, “but I should much rather offend you than risk any censure of Elizabeth. This trip to town is going to be hard enough already without adding any fuel to the flames; I will not give anyone a reason to criticise her, and if that means watching you both like a hawk, then so be it.”<br /><br />“My lord,” Darcy replied in a strained tone. “Surely you must know that I would never do anything to hurt Elizabeth! And I am no young pup who needs to be reminded how to behave around the ladies; I have been my own master for many years my lord and resent the implication that you do not trust me to have your daughter’s best interests at heart.”<br /><br />“Resent it all you like Darcy,” Lord Casterton retorted, unmoved, “the fact remains that I remember what it is to be young and in love. You forget as well that I know my daughter, sir, and my decision is as much a guard against any lapses in her own behaviour as it is in yours.”<br /><br />There was silence following the pronouncement as Darcy struggled to calm his indignation and Lord Casterton watched the young man’s struggle. Taking pity on him, Lord Casterton sighed and quietly pointed out,<br /><br />“I do not mean to suggest that you would do anything to hurt Elizabeth; I have seen evidence enough already to know that that is not the case. I think we both know, however, that Elizabeth has to be ten times more careful than any other young lady because nobody is going to give her the benefit of the doubt. You’re a well known gentleman Darcy; if you become connected with us, the gossip will start. How did she catch him? What did she do? How far did the apple fall from the tree? Do you see, Darcy, what I am up against?”<br /><br />“We,” Darcy replied, looking at Lord Casterton and sounding defiant. “What we are up against. I am not going anywhere my lord, we are in this together.”<br /><br />“Do you have something to tell me?” Lord Casterton asked, wondering if Maria had left them alone long enough for an understanding to have been reached.<br /><br />Darcy shook his head before admitted, “But I do have something to ask you; two things actually.” He took a deep breath and solemnly asked, “Do I have your permission to ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage?”<br /><br />“You do,” Lord Casterton affirmed. “As I believe I told you in my reply to your first letter; I would have demanded you ask her after writing to her anyway so it is fortunate that it was already your intention.”<br /><br />Darcy smiled slightly and confessed, “I simply wished to hear you say so in person.”<br /><br />“What was the second question?” Lord Casterton prompted.<br /><br />“Your daughter and I have arranged to meet tomorrow before breakfast in the park outside,” Darcy admitted openly. “Do I have your permission to do so, so that I may make my addresses to her?”<br /><br />“Would it matter whether I granted you permission or not?” Lord Casterton countered seriously, watching Darcy carefully.<br /><br />“It would not prevent my meeting with your daughter,” Darcy conceded after a long moment before adding, “but I would not be happy knowing I was acting against your wishes.”<br /><br />“But Elizabeth’s happiness is more important to you than my own?” Lord Casterton surmised.<br /><br />“Yes, my lord,” Darcy agreed, inwardly holding his breath.<br /><br />Lord Casterton nodded and smiled, “As it should be.” He laughed when Darcy released all his breath in a rush. “Do not worry so much Darcy; if I weren’t totally convinced you were than man for her, I would never have given you my permission.”<br /><br />“Thank you, my lord,” Darcy replied. He held out his hand to Lord Casterton, “I shall do everything I can to repay your faith in me.”<br /><br />“Make Elizabeth happy,” Lord Casterton told him, “and you shall have done just that.”<br /><br />The two men shook hands and took a minute to let the import of the moment sink in. Lord Casterton was the first to recover and smiled broadly as he admitted,<br /><br />“You have no idea how difficult it has been for me to keep the knowledge of your intentions to myself! I felt though that I should not spoil the moment for Elizabeth by making her aware of it before time.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Darcy replied gratefully. “I confess I have also had similar trouble. Every time my sister hinted at wishing for a sister herself my resolve was tested. She will be delighted.”<br /><br />“What of the rest of your family?” Lord Casterton asked quietly. “Are you prepared for their reaction?”<br /><br />“I am,” Darcy affirmed resolutely. “My aunt, Lady Catherine, will be furious, that is inevitable and it is also very likely that my uncle will not...look kindly on the match. Richard and Georgiana will support me though, and no-one shall dissuade me from following my heart, you have my word on that my lord. And I shall not allow anyone to abuse Elizabeth or yourself, family or no. I will have nothing to do with them if so.”<br /><br />“Make sure you are certain before taking such a step Darcy,” Lord Casterton cautioned. “I cannot fault your desire to protect Elizabeth, but as a man who has led an isolated life, trust me when I say that you need to think carefully before breaking ties with your family.”<br /><br />“I will,” Darcy assured him quietly.<br /><br />He knew though that given a choice between Elizabeth and Lord and Lady Matlock there would be no competition. If loving Elizabeth had taught him anything, it was that a person’s worth had nothing to do with their wealth or situation and his aunt and uncle needed to realise that. He knew that the coming weeks would be enlightening and anyone who objected to Elizabeth were not worth knowing; his true friends would support him and it was time to see who they were.<br /><br />“Well,” Lord Casterton said, rising. “I suppose I should let you get back to your family. They will probably be missing you by now.”<br /><br />“Yes,” Darcy agreed absently. Lord Casterton led him back to the front hall and he accepted his things from the butler. “I shall see you tomorrow, my lord.”<br /><br />“Indeed you shall,” Lord Casterton replied with a smile, though his eyes with glistening slightly. “Good luck.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Darcy responded intently. He could think of nothing else to say and so simply touched his hat and departed.<br /><br />Heaving a heavy sigh Lord Casterton watched him go, knowing that the next time he saw Darcy would mean the beginning of the end for his and Elizabeth’s life together. He noticed Warner standing silently beside him and quietly asked,<br /><br />“Do you have any daughter’s Warner?”<br /><br />“Yes, my lord,” Warner replied. “One.”<br /><br />“Is she married?”<br /><br />“Not yet, my lord,” Warner admitted, wondering where this was going.<br /><br />“I’d try and put it off for as long as possible if I were you,” Lord Casterton advised the surprised servant. “This feeling is particularly bittersweet.”<br /><br />With that he turned and walked back into the house, leaving a confused servant in his wake.<br /><br />***<br /><br />On his return to his uncle’s house, Darcy was met by the butler who informed him that his lordship was waiting in his study. Realising that it was now or never, Darcy squared his shoulders and prepared to broach the subject of the Casterton’s once again with his uncle. As he walked he remembered the last time he had done so, in this very house, two days before he and Georgiana had left for Hertfordshire with Bingley.<br /><br /><br /><i>Darcy sighed and shifted uncomfortably in his chair as his uncle once again asked him why he was so set on returning to Hertfordshire with his friend. Deciding that the time had come to be totally honest, Darcy steeled himself and replied,<br /><br />“I have a friend there who has recently been unwell whom I should like to see again. There is also the fact that he has a daughter with whom I hope to further my acquaintance.”<br /><br />His uncle suddenly sat up straighter and regarded Darcy was a frown, “Further your acquaintance? Not in the way you seem to be implying, I hope.”<br /><br />“And if it were?” Darcy challenged, irked at his uncle’s attempts to control his life. “Am I not free to make such a decision?”<br /><br />“That would depend on the girl in question,” Lord Matlock replied arrogantly.<br /><br />“So I am free to choose as long as I choose someone you approve of,” Darcy noted darkly. “How convenient for you.”<br /><br />“Fitzwilliam,” his uncle’s tone was condescending and Darcy’s tolerance slipped down another notch. “It is your duty to your family to find a bride worthy of our name.”<br /><br />“My name,” Darcy reminded him. “Last time I checked I was a Darcy and still the head of my family.”<br /><br />“Who is this girl anyway?” Lord Matlock asked, changing tactics. “Not some country nobody, surely?”<br /><br />“Miss Elizabeth Casterton,” Darcy replied, unaware that he was smiling at the thought of her. “Her father is Lord Michael Casterton, Baron Courtney.”<br /><br />His uncle’s reaction would have been almost comical under different circumstances. He spluttered indignantly and went a remarkable shade of red as he barked, “COURTNEY! Baron Courtney?! Have you lost your senses boy! Surely you jest?”<br /><br />“I assure you, uncle, I am perfectly serious,” Darcy replied evenly, trying to control his temper. “I was introduced to his lordship and Miss Casterton when I first travelled to Hertfordshire last year and found her to be a remarkable young lady. It is my hope that we shall one day be married.”<br /><br />“Married?!” Lord Matlock repeated in disbelief. “You cannot be serious. Make her your mistress if she’s caught your fancy; it’s probably all she’s good for anyway...” he added derisively.<br /><br />Darcy leapt out of his chair as though it had burnt him and shouted, “How dare you?! I will not sit here and listen to you insult Miss Casterton, not now and not when we are married.”<br /><br />“I shall have nothing to do with that...,” Lord Matlock wisely mastered his tongue on perceiving Darcy’s angry look. “I will disown you Darcy,” he threatened. “I will not have my family linked to the family of that hussy!”<br /><br />“So be it,” Darcy retorted angrily, turning on his heel and slamming the door behind him.</i><br /><br /><br />Since his return to London, the subject of the Casterton’s had not been raised between him and his uncle. Richard’s condition naturally took precedence and neither Darcy nor his uncle was inclined to bring up their argument at such a time. Darcy in fact suspected that his uncle, after so many weeks, had probably forgotten about the conversation, or at least hoped that perhaps Darcy himself had abandoned the idea, given his failure to mention the Casterton’s since his return. In truth it was his desire to keep the peace, to not further burden his aunt and uncle and maintain family harmony at such a trying time that had led to Darcy keeping his own confidence, but he knew it was time to finally speak out. He was not optimistic about the likely outcome of this conversation and was glad that Richard was well enough that Darcy felt able to remove himself and his sister from the Matlock townhouse without having to worry.<br /><br />“Ah, Fitzwilliam, there you are,” his uncle greeted him when he entered his study. “You were gone a long while.”<br /><br />“Yes,” Darcy agreed. “I spoke with Lord Casterton for some time after greeting the duke and duchess.”<br /><br />His uncle stiffened and looked sharply at his nephew; laying aside the letter he had been reading he slowly rose and waited for further explanation.<br /><br />“He and his daughter are in residence with the Fraiser family. Lord Casterton and his grace have been friends since university,” Darcy provided.<br /><br />“Did you know that they would be there when I asked you to call on the Fraiser’s in my stead?” His uncle asked with a hint of accusation.<br /><br />“I did,” Darcy affirmed.<br /><br />“You might have told me,” his uncle retorted, making Darcy smile darkly.<br /><br />“You could not have kept me away,” he pointed out evenly. “My wishes are unchanged and nothing you say will affect my decision.”<br /><br />“You are determined to disgrace yourself then?” His uncle challenged. “You would throw away everything for the sake of that...girl.”<br /><br />Darcy shook his head and sadly replied, “You have not even met her, uncle, and yet you insult her so easily. And as far as I am concerned I am gaining everything by marrying Elizabeth; I love her and I know she will make me happy. That should be enough for you, my lord, though I know it is not.”<br /><br />“Love is all well and good now, Darcy,” his uncle pointed out. “Whilst you are respectable and respected. Marriage to this girl though will deprive you of those things and you will find soon enough that love quickly turns to resentment. You will regret this decision before long Fitzwilliam, mark my words.”<br /><br />“I will not,” Darcy stubbornly argued. “And you have no control over me. I have heeded your advice before now out of respect for you as my mother’s sister; you should not mistake my willingness to accept guidance in the past as weakness on my part. I know how to act and in this manner I will follow my heart and remember the words of my parents.”<br /><br />“Your parents!” His lordship repeated. “Your parents would be ashamed of you and any connection to such a disgraceful family.”<br /><br />“My parents wished for me to be happy,” Darcy retorted fervently. “They wished for me to marry for love. It is you who taught me to disregard their wishes and accept your own, you who desired a match based on money and social standing. But I am your pawn no longer, uncle, and I refuse to bend to your will. I intend to marry Elizabeth and spend my life happy with her by my side.”<br /><br />“You disappoint me, Fitzwilliam,” Lord Fitzwilliam intoned darkly.<br /><br />“I am sorry for that,” Darcy replied honestly, “but as I said, I shall not be moved.” He sighed heavily and continued. “I realise it is best that I return to my townhouse and shall be taking Georgiana with me; is up to you whether or not we see each other again, but I warn you now I will not tolerate any discourtesy towards my future wife.”<br /><br />He waited in the hope that his uncle would relent, sighing when his lordship simply sat down again and picked up the letter he had discarded. Unwilling to simply give up totally, Darcy put aside his pride for the moment and quietly stated,<br /><br />“I did not want it to come to this uncle. If you would just consent to meet Miss Casterton and her father I am sure you will see that they are worthy people and not at all deserving of the fate they have been made to suffer. I think you would like them, if you just gave them a chance.”<br /><br />His uncle remained resolutely silent and Darcy, angered at having his olive branch so cruelly rejected, turned on his heel and left his uncle’s study. Enquiring after his sister, he mounted the stairs two at a time and headed in the direction of Richard’s chambers. He entered to find his sister and his cousin sat together, Georgiana reading from a book. Both looked up upon his arrival and each noted his forbidding expression with surprise.<br /><br />“Are you well, brother?” Georgiana asked, laying the book aside. “Did your visit to the Fraiser’s not go well?”<br /><br />She of course knew of the Casterton’s presence across the square but had decided it was up to her brother when to share this intelligence with the rest of the family.<br /><br />“My visit went very well,” Darcy assured her, trying to sound calm when he was still agitated after his interview with his uncle. “I am afraid, however, that our uncle and I have had a slight disagreement. We shall have to remove back to our townhouse,” he admitted before adding, “unless of course you wish to remain here. I shall have to leave, though, no matter.”<br /><br />“Of course I will come with you,” Georgiana assured him. “But why do we have to leave? What did you and uncle quarrel about?”<br /><br />Darcy looked at his sister for a moment; realisation dawned and her shoulder’s drooped, “Oh. He did not approve?”<br /><br />“He did not,” Darcy confirmed solemnly. He had shared his concerns with his sister, not wishing her to feel caught in the middle when the time came. He had been touched by her steadfast commitment to himself and Elizabeth.<br /><br />Richard suddenly spoke up, looking between the siblings, “Would someone please tell me what on earth you are speaking of? What is it that my father disapproved of? And what on earth could be so serious as to merit your immediate removal? Darce?”<br /><br />“Georgie,” Darcy breathed, “could you please give us a moment? I will come and find you again as soon as we are done.”<br /><br />“Of course,” Georgiana agreed easily. She pressed a kiss to her brother’s cheek and smiled reassuringly. “<i>I</i> am happy for you.”<br /><br />“Thank you,” Darcy replied, watching her go before taking the seat she had vacated. He looked to his cousin and asked, “Are you comfortable Richard? Can I fetch you anything?”<br /><br />“Oh dear, is this going to be a long story?” Richard joked, trying to lighten the mood.<br /><br />“There is much I have to acquaint you with,” Darcy admitted, sitting forward.<br /><br />“Very well,” Richard swung his legs to the floor and scooted to the opposite end of the couch, propping his legs back up again. He saw his cousin watching his movements carefully and smiled. “Don’t worry about me Darcy, I’ll be fine.”<br /><br />“I do not believe I could be quite so strong were I in your place,” Darcy replied, knowing he spoke the truth.<br /><br />Richard shrugged and looked at the empty sleeve of his shirt, tied in a knot so as to keep it out of the way. “I am alive, aren’t I? Which is more than I can say for those poor bastards still out there. I won’t lie, I am going to miss my old life, but I am grateful to be here.”<br /><br />“It is good to have you here,” Darcy replied. Richard nodded and then said,<br /><br />“So, what is this all about?”<br /><br />“Do you remember Miss Casterton?” Darcy began.<br /><br />“I do,” Richard replied easily. He looked sharply at his cousin, “Wait; you and my father are fighting over her?”<br /><br />“He does not approve,” Darcy agreed.<br /><br />“No, I imagine not,” Richard replied dryly. “You want to court her?”<br /><br />“I want to marry her,” Darcy revealed, smiling at the thought. “I intend to ask her tomorrow.”<br /><br />Richard whistled and grinned, “I knew there was something going on between the two of you in Kent! You couldn’t keep your eyes off her.”<br /><br />“Yes, well,” Darcy cleared his throat; seeing his cousin still grinning he allowed himself a smile. “She is very beautiful.”<br /><br />Richard laughed. “She seemed a lovely young woman; you are a lucky man Darcy.”<br /><br />“I know,” Darcy agreed. “Thank you.”<br /><br />Richard nodded. “I am happy for you William; and my father is a fool for trying to stand in the way of your happiness.”<br /><br />“I must confess,” Darcy looked at his cousin with surprise. “I did not expect your approval to be given so readily.”<br /><br />“Do you love her?” Richard asked forthrightly.<br /><br />“I do,” Darcy affirmed, “very much so.”<br /><br />“Then that is all that matters,” Richard proclaimed. When his cousin continued to look at him, clearly awaiting further explanation, he sighed and admitted, “I daresay I would not have been so quick to give my blessing a few months ago. But I have changed my outlook somewhat. What does it matter if her mother was a disgrace? If it does not matter to you, I have no business to complain. And as long as you love one another, well, that’s all there is to it really, isn’t it?”<br /><br />“Thank you Richard, that means a lot,” Darcy replied, humbled.<br /><br />The two men were silent for a moment until Richard swung his legs to the floor and attempted to stand.<br /><br />“What are you doing?” Darcy asked, moving to help him.<br /><br />“I am going to try and talk some sense into my father,” Richard replied gruffly, breathing deeply against the pain. “And if that fails, I am coming with you and Georgie. You don’t mind an extra houseguest, do you?”<br /><br />“Richard, you don’t need to...”<br /><br />“Don’t tell me what I need to do,” Richard interrupted him sternly. “I know what <i>you’ve</i> done Darcy. You may be unfailing modest, but your sister certainly isn't when it comes to you. She told me about how you worked yourself into the ground when my father and brother fell to pieces, about how you spent night after night with me, watching my back.”<br /><br />“I did what was needed, nothing more,” Darcy tried to argue.<br /><br />“You may think that cousin but my family is in your debt, and this is how my father chooses to repay you?! I am ashamed of him.”<br /><br />“Well, I can see you are as determined as ever,” Darcy noted with a sigh. “Try not to hurt yourself in the process though please, certainly not on my account.”<br /><br />“I’ll try. Now, help me down the stairs,” Richard instructed. “And don’t tell my mother.”<br /><br />***<br /><br />“That man is the most...!”<br /><br />Darcy and Georgiana exchanged glances as Richard huffed angrily and shifted in his seat opposite them. He had attempted to speak to his father, to make him see reason even if it meant simply meeting the Casterton’s but had been soundly rebuffed. Consequently, true to his word, he was on his way to the Darcy’s townhouse to stay for the foreseeable future.<br /><br />“I regret having to leave mother,” Richard admitted after a moment.<br /><br />“Does she agree with uncle?” Georgiana asked quietly.<br /><br />“I am not certain,” Richard replied thoughtfully. “If she does, well...but if she doesn’t, she would be a powerful ally for you Darcy. Not that you’ll need many,” he added with a smile, “with the duke and duchess on your side. That must have been a bitter pill for my father to swallow!”<br /><br />“He did seem somewhat taken back,” Darcy admitted, smiling slightly when Richard laughed.<br /><br />“So, tomorrow morning is it?” Richard asked after a moment. He smiled when Darcy nodded. “Have you planned what you are going to say yet?”<br /><br />“If I had,” Darcy retorted, “I would not tell you. And I would not have you think me ungrateful Richard,” he went on, trying not to smile, “but if you could respectfully mind your own business with regards to this, I would greatly appreciate it.”<br /><br />Richard held up his hands and replied, “Well, I daresay you’ve managed to get this far by yourself, but if you fall at the final hurdle I will never let you hear the end of it.”<br /><br />“Duly noted Richard, thank you,” Darcy replied dryly.<br /><br />***]]></description>
<dc:creator>Helen</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sun, 13 Dec 2009 11:54:45 +0000</pubDate></item>
<item>
<guid>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45840,45840#msg-45840</guid>
<title>Better For Loving You- Chapter 18 (2 replies)</title><link>http://www.dwiggie.com/archive/read.php?11,45840,45840#msg-45840</link><description><![CDATA[ Hello! Double post for you today; I hope you all enjoy the lengthy update!<br /><br /><u>Chapter 18</u><br /><br />Dear Miss Casterton,<br /><br />I begin with a request; do I have your permission to call you Elizabeth? I confess I have long since thought of you as such but am wary of presuming too much, having done so in the past and felt the sting of your indignation. Whilst admittedly at a safe distance to avoid such a physical reprimand this time around, I have no doubt that your words could easily inflict similar damage should there be occasion for it. So I humbly beseech you to grant me this small request and not be angry with me for breaking yet another rule of propriety. I do not know what has happened to me.<br /><br />I was vastly relieved to receive your letter; I know you are incapable of cruelty and would not have kept me waiting needlessly, but I confess I had begun to worry that I had made something of a blunder. I am grateful that that was not the case and shall cherish each and every one of your letters, as I cherish the thought of you. I am no poet or playwright; I cannot find the right words to express to you all that I think and feel. Please know though that the very thought of you sustains me; you are with me day and night and I dream of the day when we can be together and I can share with you what is in my heart.<br /><br />Your father’s letter was both better and worse than I expected; he was so good as to soften the blow by leaving his reprimand until last, but I confess I still felt it keenly. I fear I have disappointed him, which troubles me, but I cannot bring myself to regret my actions when this has been the outcome. As long as I still have your good opinion I shall be content, though I will of course endeavour to regain his in time; it would not do for us to be at odds.<br /><br />I am immensely relieved to report that Richard is faring a little better today. I confess that at one point it did seem as though the worse were about to happen when his condition deteriorated even further, but his fever broke early in the morning a few days ago and the doctor is much more optimistic now that the worst of it seems to be behind us. My relief I can barely describe to you though I am sure that you can imagine it well enough. I thank God for sparing Richard’s life, and pray that it is His will that Richard recover. To lose him now would be unthinkable.<br /><br />It was my intention that this letter be devoid of the melancholy from which I suffer but it seems as though I have failed in my endeavour to not burden you with my troubles. I apologise for that and hope that you do not find me too mournful a correspondent.<br /><br />I hope that this letter finds you well.<br /><br />Fitzwilliam Darcy<br /><br />P.S. Bingley informs me that he plans to return to Hertfordshire in three days; if his impatience is anything to go by, I would expect some happy news from Longbourn soon.<br /><br /><br /><center class="bbcode">********************************************************</center><br /><br /><br />Dear William,<br /><br />I have taken the initiative and dispensed with formality and you have my wholehearted permission to call me by my given name. I would not object if you were to call me Lizzy either, it entirely up to you. Fitzwilliam seemed a little too formal to me, Fitz far too informal (though entirely tempting); William was the happy medium and so William you shall be.<br /><br />I shall tell you here and now, William, that I do not find you a mournful correspondent at all and that you do not “burden” me by sharing your troubles. I too cherish your letters and the knowledge that you feel that you can share these things with me. And after all you have done for me in the past, it is the least I can do for you; I wish to help you William, so tell me everything and anything you wish, safe in the knowledge that my feelings for you will not be affected by some (more than understandable) sadness on your part. And in return for confiding in me, I promise I will console you as best I can and fill my letters with as much joy and impertinence as I can manage, until you are sick of them!<br /><br />I realised the other day, whilst engaged in a fierce battle with the duke over the chessboard, that you and I have yet to have a game. He is a formidable opponent, better even than my father, and I was happy to concede defeat; I held my own for a good while though, my father was very proud! I should like for us to play, if we ever have the chance. I do so enjoy a good game and my father tells me that you are a worthy opponent. I shall keep practicing with Uncle Lewis so that you do not best me too easily!<br /><br />It is her grace’s birthday in September and Uncle Lewis is planning a ball in her honour. I believe he intends to host it two weeks after we all reach town and has enlisted our help in planning the evening as he wishes it to be a surprise for his wife. Have you ever met Maria? She is wonderful. The story of her and Lewis’s courtship is very romantic; she was promised to another when they met, an arranged match, but they fell in love regardless. She refused to marry her intended and her father took her back to Greece, angry that she had disobeyed him and caused a scandal. Lewis left Alex with my father and me and went after her; they returned two months later, happily married. Her father was never happy with what had happened (despite his daughter now being a duchess) and refused to travel to England; he died five years ago, prompting the Fraiser’s trip to Greece to see Maria’s mother and siblings. But I digress.<br /><br />Thank you for your note about Mr Bingley; I confess I was wondering how much longer he would be in town. I am not sure my father told you, but I was irritated to discover that Mr Bennet had not related the contents of Mr Bingley’s letter to his family and they subsequently were unaware of his intention to return. Jane made me aware of her father’s neglect in her last letter and I promptly replied, sharing with her Mr Bingley’s plans. Hopefully Mr Bennet has not caused any lasting damage; if he has, I shall be very displeased with him, as I am sure will your friend if he is at all capable of such a feeling. I cannot imagine him as anything but good-humoured. I do look forward to an announcement from Jane; they deserve happiness after such a tumultuous year.<br /><br />Your sister’s letters continue to delight me. It is so nice for me to have a new friend outside of the circle I have become so used to. She tells me much about her lessons and her music but I confess I find it most interesting when she speaks of her home. You, my reticent William, are never effusive in your praise; Georgiana by contrast is happy to regale me with tales of the beauties of Derbyshire and Pemberley, so much so that I grow quite eager to see it all for myself. And is your park really ten miles round? What a treasure you have in your possession, if it is so.<br /><br />Goodness, I have twittered on somewhat, haven’t I? I shall leave off here before I begin to bore you. I am so happy to hear that your cousin has rallied, may he soon be fully healthy again.<br /><br />I have no need of a poet or playwright William, not when I have you.<br /><br />With love,<br /><br />Elizabeth<br /><br /><br /><center class="bbcode">**************************************************</center><br /><br /><br />My dearest Lizzy,<br /><br />I can barely write for happiness! Tis too much, by far too much! I do not deserve it. Oh! Why is not everybody as happy as I am? He loves me Lizzy, he loves me! He told me he loved me all the time. We are to be married! Oh Lizzy, to know I shall be giving such pleasure to all my dear family! How shall I bear so much happiness? And could you believe things would end in this happy way?<br /><br />But I must calm down so that I may tell you everything. Mr Bingley returned from town not three days after I received your last letter, so fortunately I was not as surprised by his coming as I would have been had you not written. He called on father and then came and sat with us as before and we spoke of his business in town and poor Mr Darcy’s cousin who, Mr Bingley tells me, is recovering slowly. He came again the next day and, as always, was a most agreeable addition to our evening party; he even listened to Mama without complaint. He stayed for supper with us and before he went away, an engagement was formed for his coming next morning to shoot with father. He and father spent this morning together, as had been agreed on, and father confessed afterwards that he had enjoyed Mr Bingley’s company.<br /><br />I am embarrassed to admit that it was largely a result of my mother’s invention that Mr Bingley and I were left alone this evening after dinner. She called Lydia and Kitty upstairs with her and poor Mary, who had a letter to write, unknowingly aided Mama in her scheme by excusing herself beforehand. I was too embarrassed to look at Mr Bingley at first but when he sat down beside me and took my hand, I could not keep my eyes averted any longer. I looked at him and he began to speak, telling me that he loved me, that he had always loved me and would I do him the honour of becoming his wife? Lizzy, I can barely describe to you how I felt in that moment, though I remember struggling to catch my breath, so overwhelmed was I with happiness. I accepted his proposal and just as he was pressing a kiss to my hand, Mary entered the room. My poor sister, she was absolutely mortified; fortunately my betrothed (how wonderful that sounds!) went directly to father and I was able to share the news with Mary.<br /><br />There is little need for me to share with you the reaction of my mother as I am sure you can well imagine her delight. My father seemed similarly pleased and welcomed Mr Bingley as a future son-in-law. He stayed perhaps an hour longer before eventually taking his leave. Now I am in my chamber, writing this letter to you by the dying light of my candle and I shall send it first thing in the morning before he comes again. I should go to bed and try to sleep, though how I shall accomplish that remains to be seen. Before I go, I must ask you; please say that you will be a bridesmaid. You are my dearest friend and my wedding day would not be complete without you beside me.<br /><br />Your affectionate friend,<br /><br />Jane<br /><br /><br /><center class="bbcode">*******************************************************</center><br /><br /><br />Darcy,<br /><br />I did it, I finally did it. I asked and was accepted; my angel and I shall be married. You’ll stand up with me at my wedding, won’t you friend? Christ, I can hardly believe it! Jane is going to be my wife!<br /><br />Charles<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">*******************************************************</center><br /><br />Dear Jane,<br /><br />My dear, dear, dear friend; I am so happy for you. I do not pretend to be as happy as you are, indeed I doubt that to be possible, but my joy at your news was unparalleled. Indeed, I cannot think of a time when I have been happier. Jane, I congratulate you. You will be a very happy woman and no one deserves it more than you. I have great pleasure in thinking you will be so happily settled. I have not a doubt of your doing very well together. Your tempers are by no means unlike. You are each of you so complying, that nothing will ever be resolved on; so easy, that every servant will cheat you; and so generous, that you will always exceed your income.<br /><br />I tease you my dear but know that I am sincere. And know also that I would be honoured to be beside you at your wedding; if I am one day lucky enough, I hope you shall do me the same honour at my wedding. But have you decided on a date? I am sure Mr Bingley would be happy to marry you tomorrow, little thought that gentlemen give to dresses and trousseau’s; and your mother no doubt wishes to plan the wedding of the decade, the finest wedding Meryton has ever seen, I’m sure. Do promise me that you will pick a date that you are happy with, and that your wedding will be the perfect day as you envision it; you only get to do it once, after all!<br /><br />My father and the duke and duchess extend their congratulations also; when I first read your letter my exclamations of joy brought them all into the room and there were many smiles and wishes for your happiness. We are all to town at the end of next month; will you be going to London to shop for your trousseau? I do hope so that we may see each other soon. I long to congratulate you in person, and to see how such happiness becomes you. I am sure you are more beautiful than ever.<br /><br />Please extend my congratulations to your Mr Bingley and tell him I compliment him for having the sense to fall in love with you.<br /><br />Your friend,<br /><br />Lizzy<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">***********************************************************</center><br /><br />Charles,<br /><br />I daresay your handwriting in that last note was the worst that I have ever seen it; I easily forgive you, however, as it is not every day that a man becomes engaged to the woman he loves. I congratulate you my friend; Miss Bennet is a lovely lady and will make you a wonderful wife. Indeed, I am not quite sure you deserve her but I am sure you shall be very happy together. I would be honoured to stand up with you at your wedding and am humbled by the request, given my past interference. I apologise again for that and am glad of this happy outcome.<br /><br />I can think of few who deserve such happiness Charles; this news lightens my heart. Let me know when you decide a date, and if you plan to travel to town again before the wedding.<br /><br />Darcy<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">*****************************************************</center><br /><br />Dear Elizabeth,<br /><br />If your friend is as faithful a correspondent as mine, you will undoubtedly have received the good news. I feel as though I should congratulate you as well as them; I know how close you and Miss Bennet are and how much her happiness means to you. That you have long anticipated this outcome I am well aware and I am sure you are pleased with this happy conclusion. I am delighted for my friend and look forward to the happy day. Charles has asked me to stand up with him at the wedding and I have heartily agreed; has Miss Bennet made the same request of you? I hope, one day, to have my friend stand up with me also, though Richard will undoubtedly argue that the honour should be his; can I have two best men, do you think?<br /><br />Speaking of Richard, I have wonderful news. He regained consciousness yesterday and was able to speak to me. It was not the first time he has awoken but this was the first time he was completely lucid and able to hold a conversation. He recognised me straight away and was vastly relieved to be at home. I had sent for my aunt and she came in time to speak to him for a few minutes also before he once again lost consciousness. We are all so happy that he is finally coming back to us; it has been a very good week indeed.<br /><br />William<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">*************************************************************</center><br /><br />Dear William,<br /><br />Jane did indeed write to me at the first opportunity; the very night of her betrothal in fact. I must admit I am impressed with your friend; he did not waste any time after his return from town, did he? Were you similarly surprised? We could have taken bets on how long it would take him to propose, as scandalous a notion as that is! Jane has asked me to be a bridesmaid and I have naturally agreed to her request; it pleases me to think of us standing beside our respective friend’s as they commit their lives to one another.<br /><br />The news about your cousin is wonderful, I am so happy for you William, and your family. You must all be so relieved! I can well imagine how you are feeling at this moment and hope that you have no cause to worry from now on; I am certain that Colonel Fitzwilliam will soon be fully recovered. He does not strike me as a man to allow something like this to defeat him.<br /><br />We, my father and I, the duke and duchess and Alex that is, attended an assembly the evening before last and I was reminded of the last time I had attended such an occasion. That night at the Meryton assembly seems so long ago now; indeed, it was long ago, over a year. And it has been eight months since the ball at Netherfield, where I had last the pleasure of dancing with you. Well, I daresay it would have been a pleasure had I not been determined to ruin it with my ill-founded accusations. We shall have to dance again soon, William, so as to erase the memory of that night. And though I was ill-tempered and angry that evening I do remember that you are a very fine dancer and I would welcome the opportunity to stand up with you again. And I warn you now that I shall not accept any excuses- I know you do not enjoy the pastime as much as your friend, but I insist you satisfy me in this regard. I promise to be charming and not tread on your toes.<br /><br />I can barely believe we have been here for six weeks already, although one strong indicator of the passing time is this feeling that I have, the steadily worsening sense of missing you, my darling William. I feel that I have borne our prior separations admirably well but this time I find that I have little taste for it. I confess that it was the thought of being parted from you that had me running after you at Netherfield that day; and you wonder at your own recklessness on that occasion. Sometimes I wonder at my behaviour, the selfishness of my feelings; have I not been separated from Alex and his family for five years? Should I not be rejoicing at being once more in their company, instead of wishing myself elsewhere? I do not mean to say that I am miserable here, I love the Fraiser’s dearly and have had a wonderful time with them; the fact remains however that if I had had my choice, we would all have travelled to town weeks ago. I fear I have become very silly; it is entirely your fault. I have not yet resorted to counting down the days, but I know that it is a close run thing.<br /><br />With love,<br /><br />Elizabeth<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">*****************************************************</center><br /><br />My dearest Elizabeth,<br /><br />I readily confess to counting down the days until I see you again. There are times as well, when I lay awake at night thinking of you, that the hours pass by so slowly that it feels as though the clock has stopped entirely. I long to see you again my love, to see your smile and hear your laugh, to have you touch my heart as only you can. Your letters I am well on my way to committing to memory and I keep them with me at all times, a constant reminder of what I have to look forward to. I am beginning to worry my sister again, I know I am; I cannot sleep for thoughts of you and my distraction I fear is obvious to everyone. If you have become silly my love do not fear, for you shall have me for company.<br /><br />It seems remarkable to me as well that it has been over a year since our first meeting. I cannot yet look back on that time with total equanimity but it is with almost perfect clarity that I remember the first time I laid eyes on you. You were smiling, your eyes dancing with laughter and that pesky tendril of hair which always escapes its confines and which has tormented me for all these long months was resting on the smooth skin of your shoulders. How beautiful you were! You will doubt me, I know you will doubt me but I speak the truth; you overwhelmed me. I was perturbed by reaction, never having experienced the like; you know what the outcome was. I went out of my way to hide my admiration, insulting you in the process. What an ass I was. I admit there have been a number of occasions since then that you have similarly affected me, but fortunately I have learnt to master my reactions; for the most part at least. I daresay my resolve will be tested when next we see one another.<br /><br />Richard has continued to improve. He is understandably weakened and cannot remain awake for long but he has been able to speak to all of his family. Georgie was so happy to see him awake that she was quite overcome; Richard teasing away her tears was a sight to behold. Having spent so long fearing the worst, to see him as he is now; the relief is indescribable. His fortitude is truly admirable; you were right when you said he was not a man to be beaten by what has happened. I confess I had been worried about how to tell him about his arm when he eventually awoke, but he remembered the days following his injury and the field surgeon’s decision. He also remembered how Captain Prescott stayed with him and asked that he be sent for; his sense of duty appears undiminished. The doctor believes that once we have built up his strength some more Richard will be able to leave his bed, only so far as the nearest settee of course but still, it is something. I welcome the coming weeks.<br /><br />We shall see each other soon, my love.<br /><br />William<br /><br /><center class="bbcode">****************************************************</center><br /><br />Dear William,<br /><br />Please forgive me for taking such a long time to reply. I feel as though I have not a moment to myself all week. Knowing that the Fraiser’s are soon leaving once more, the whole neighbourhood seemed to invite them to dinner or for tea or to evening parties one after the other and, as their guests, my father and I were of course invited also. It has been something of a whirlwind, so much so that going to town and all the accompanying excitement is going to seem tame in comparison, I’m sure!<br /><br />I was very happy to hear of your cousin’s improvement. In her last letter to me your sister was very eloquent about her feelings and the relief you all shared; I am happy for you all. I should like to see the Colonel again if he is capable of and willing to entertain any company; hearing so much about him and his recovery has left me feeling concerned about his welfare. I would understand though if he did not feel up to it and am sure I can rely on you to give him my best.<br /><br />I believe this will be the last letter either of us will have the chance to send before I am in town; to think that the next time we speak shall actually be in person. Maria’s birthday dinner is set for a week after we arrive and the ball for ten days after that; I expect your family’s invitation to the latter will be sent out soon. You and your sister will be included in the invitation, courtesy of my father who suggested it without my encouragement- I daresay you have regained his good opinion. I do hope you will be able to attend, but will understand if you do not feel able to, given your cousin’s condition. With that in mind, I propose something decidedly shocking. I have made some inquiries of his grace and have discovered that his townhouse is across the square from your uncle’s, with a small park separating them. Would you agree to meet me there the morning after our arrival? We shall be in town on Tuesday next and I shall walk to the park before breakfast. I know that you will undoubtedly call upon us at the Fraiser’s, but I cannot help wishing to be reunited with you in relative privacy. Are you awfully shocked? I am wrong to propose such a thing? I feel that I am- young ladies do not arrange clandestine meetings with gentlemen in secluded parks- but I shall be there regardless. I hope that you are too.<br /><br />Elizabeth<br /><br />************************************************]]></description>
<dc:creator>Helen</dc:creator>
<category>DWG 2009</category><pubDate>Sat, 12 Dec 2009 04:26:10 +0000</pubDate></item>
</channel>
</rss>